or am I a divell incarnate that I should prove so vile a wretch But though I be no Prophet to say so yet can I say with as great authority and warrant as though I were a Prophet that there is never a one of us here but may prove such a one before wee die And therefore we have need to feare and suspect our selves If any man shall object this is the manner of all your preaching to disquiet mens mindes with feares and doubts What cause have we thus to feare as long as we are sure we can never fall totally we cannot fall finally Iob. 5.24 He that beleeveth in Christ hath everlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but hath passed from death to life I answer Happy is that soule that upon good ground can say he is sure of this But admit thou wert sure of that is it no cause of feare that thou moist for all this fall into so foule sins as thou hast heard of I tell thee that by falling into such sins First thou shalt greatly dishonour that God whose servant thou professest thy selfe to be and open the mouthes of his enemies to blaspheme his name as Nathan chargeth David to have done 2 Sam. 12.14 Secondly thou shalt greatly grieve thy heavenly father Forty yeares long was I grieved with this generation saith the Lord Psal. 95.10 Thirdly thou shalt make him thine enemy and provoke him to smite and plague thee thou knowest not how deepely They rebelled and vexed his holy spirit therefore was he turned to be their enemy and he sought against them saith the Prophet Esa 63.10 Take David for an instance and example of this The sword shall never depart from thy house because thou hast despised me saith the Lord by Nathan unto him 2 Sam. 12.10 Though thou breake not thy necke with these falls to the losse of thine everlasting life thou maist breake an arme or a leg to thy extreame anguish Fourthly though the seed of God will remaine in thee notwithstanding these sins yet wilt thou loose all the use and comfort of that grace that is in thee Psal. 51.12 Restore to me the joy of thy salvation that was gone 1 Thess. 5.19 thus farre forth the spirit may be quenched Fiftly thou maist bring on thyselfe by such fails the intollerable torment of a wounded spirit and who can beare that saith Solomon Pro. 18.14 Sixtly no man can tell thee how long thou maist continue in this uncomfortable and wretched estate Which is a thing that greatly aggravateth thy misery that thou maist say in this case as Psal. 74.9 There is not any that knoweth how long O then we have all great cause to feare these falls and not to be secure but to use all meanes we can to prevent such falls And the principall meanes are these First nourish in thy heart this feare of falling from God feare of sinning against him See how this is oft commended to us as a chiefe meane to keepe us from falling I will put my feare in their hearts that they shall not depart from me saith the Lord Ier. 32 40. Pro. 28.14 Blessed is the man that feareth alway Phil. 2.12 Worke out your salvation with feare and trembling The want of this even his presumptuous confidence was a chiefe cause of Peters fall Matth. 26.33.35.58 Secondly learne to make conscience even of the least sins Psal. 19.12 13. By the care he had to be cleansed of his secret sins and from every presumptuous sin he was sure he should be free from the great transgression Thirdly neglect no meanes of grace either publique or private but use them conscionably and daily If vision faile either through the Ministers fault or the peoples the people will decay Pro. 29.18 He that would not quench the spirit must not dââise prophecyings that is the oft hearing of the Word preached saith the Apostle 1 Thess. 5.19 20. If we exhort not one another or our selves daily we shall be in danger to be hardned with the deceitfulnesse of sinne as he reacheth ãâã Heb. 3.13 Fourthly Pray daily to God that he would uphold thee So our Saviour teacheth us to pray daily Mat. 6.13 Lead us not into temptation but pull us by thy mighty arms from the evill one This was Davids prayer Ps. 119.116 11â âphold me according to thy word that I may live hold thou me up and I shall be safe The second use is to exhort us to be willing to die whensoever God shall be pleased to call us Sundry other motives there are to perswade us to this as full 2 Cor. 5.6 While we are at home in the body we are absent from the Lord we shall never enjoy Christ fully till then Secondly while we live here we shall be subject to many sorrowes and vexations of spirit Every day will bring upon us one evill and occasion of sorrow or another Mat. 6.34 All teares shall never be wiped from our eyes while we live here Rev. 21.4 But this third is a principall that while we live here we are in a continuall possibility and danger of falling from God Till we die we can never be perfectly freed from our corruption nor cease from our owne workes as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 4.10 As the earthen vessels that were legally polluted could not be purged but by breaking Levit. 11.33 15.12 Till we die we can never be freed from Sathans assaults and tentations The life to come is the onely time of our full redemption Luk. 21.28 And consequently we know not how far we may fall so long as we live Death will free us perfectly from all our sins and corruptions Rom. 6.7 For he that is dead is freed from sin The third use is to exhort us to a care of perseverance to the end and not to content our selves in the good beginnings and proceedings we have hitherto made but to labour to finish our course with joy Act. 20.24 For 1 according to that we are at our end will God judge us When the righteous turneth away from his righteousnesse saith the Lord Ezek. 18.24 and committeth iniquity and doth according to all the abominations that the wicked man doth shall he live all his righteousnesse that he hath done shall not be mentioned in his trespasse that he hath trespassed and in his sins that he hath sinned in them shall he die 2. If we fall away we shall be in farre worse case then if we had never begun well 2 Pet. 2 21. It had beene better for them not to have knowne the way of righteousnesse then after they have knowne it to turne from the holy commandement delivered unto them And to that end let us strive to make sure to our selves the truth of our regeneration as the Apostle exhorteth us 2 Pet. 1.10 For they whose hearts are not upright may fall irrecoverably how good shewes soever they make as is evident in those that are compared to the stony ground Mar.
assured Peter before his fearefull fall Luke 22 32. not to make him lesse fearefull of falling but that it might be an helpe to his repentance after hee was fallen and as it were a cord for him to catch at and take hold of to keepe him from sinking in the guise of despaire and to draw him out of it hee I say that did then give assurance unto him that his faith should not faile nor utterly dye in him but he should certainely find mercy with God to rise againe by repentance for so his words plainely import When thou art converted strengthen thy brethren hee hath given the same assurance to every elect and beleeving man that his faith shall never utterly faile but he shall certainly find mercy with God to rise againe by repentance For he prayed so for every beleever as well as for Peter as is plaine Iohn 17.15.20 And he hath said of every true beleever Iohn 5 24. Verily verily I say unto you he that heareth my word and beleeveth on him that sent me hath everlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but is passed from death into life The fourth and last difference betweene the falls of the wicked and of the regenerate man in respect of the danger of them is this That whereas wickked men being the people of Gods curse as the Lord calleth them Esay 34.5 and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the children of the curse as the Apostle speaketh 2. Pet. 2 14. every thing that belongeth unto them but specially every sinne they commit is accursed unto them and tendeth to make their state worse and worse and to make them more and more apt to sinne more and more unable to repent They yeeld themselves servants to iniquity unto iniquitie as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 6.19 As if hee had said this is all the good they shall get by their service of sin that by committing one sin they shall become more apt to commit another and so by filling up a great measure of sin which is said to have beene the cause why the Amorites were spared so long Gen. 15.16 they might heape up wrath as Elihu speaketh Iob 36.12 against the day of wrath It is quite contrary with the regenerate For as they are called to be heires of blessing as the Apostle speaketh 1 Peter 3.9 so all things shall worke together for their good Rom. 8.28 Every thing that befalleth them yea even their foulest sins that God permitteth them to fall into shall by the grace of repentance make for their good they shall tend to the bettering of them and making of them more happy men then otherwise they would have beene Insomuch as that which David saith of his affliction Psal. 119 7â It is good for me that I have beene afflicted that both David and all the faithfull have cause to say of their grievous falls Gods grace turning them to matter of greater repentance it is good for me that God did leave me to my selfe This is an incredible thing and dangerous also to bee taught you will say for this seemeth to give great encouragement unto the committing of any sinne and what need men bee afraid of sinne their sinnes shall doe them good that they shall become by them the better and more happy men But to this I answer That their damnation is just that make such inferences and conclusions from this Doctrine as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 3.8 that say let us therefore doe evill that good may come of it And who will therefore desire and runne into any affliction or misery because hee hath heard that it shall bee good for Gods children that they have beene afflicted It is no naturall effect of sinne to doe any man good that committeth it nay nothing is more contrary to the nature of sinne then this is sinne is a most deadly poison and the most naturall effect of it is to destroy him that committeth it and to make him miserable everlastingly The good that commeth to the faithfull this way is to bee imputed not unto their sinnes but to the infinite power of God that was able to make the light to rise out of darkenesse as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 4 6. And to the wisedome and goodnesse of our heavenly Physitian that maketh a soveraigne medicine of this deadly poison This he is able to doe and this he doth to al his children he sanctifieth unto them their falls and maketh them meanes of their good and that sundry wayes First By this meanes hee humbleth them more soundly and so maketh them more capable of comfort and of every other grace For as none doe ever attaine to any comfortable communion with Christ or great measure of any other saving grace that have not first beene humbled in sense of their owne sinnes I dwell with him saith the Lord Esa. 47.15 that is of a contrite and humble spirit And God giveth grace to the humble Iames 4.6 So the Lord knoweth that many would never bee soundly humbled if hee should not leave them sometimes to themselves and let them take such falls Thus was Hezeckiahs fall sanctified unto him For when God had left him as wee read hee did 2 Chron. 32.31 and he fell in that height of pride that provoked God highly not onely against himselfe but against all his kindome as wee read verse 25. this fall of his had more force to humble him and did him more good that way then that great affliction hee had had a little before either through the extreame feare hee was in of the host of Senacherib verse 1.2 20. or through that mortall sicknesse wherby the Lord had visited him verse 24. was able to do and so the holy Ghost saith verse 26. Hezechiah humbled himselfe for the pride of his heart And so was it also with David heere Hee was more soundly and deeply humbled by this when God left him to himselfe to fall into these fearefull sins then by all the afflictions hee had endured under Saul He was never able to offer unto God the sacrifice of so broken and contrite an heart which he speaketh of verse 17. untill now Secondly By this meanes God maketh his servants more fearefull to offend him more watchfull over their wayes more carefull to please him to love him and to cleave close unto him then otherwise they would have beene if they had never so fallen The burnt child we say will dread the fire And as Paul saith of Onesimus Phil. 15. Perhaps hee therefore departed for a season that thou shouldest receive him for ever As if he should say It may bee God in his providence so disposed of his sinne in running away from thee and absenting himselfe from thee for a time that even this sinne of his his former unfaithfullnesse will be a meane to make him a better servant unto thee and so thou shalt have more cause to love him and take comfort in him while hee liveth So may it bee truly said of many
against the holy one of Israel In speaking thus against religion thou settest thy mouth against heaven as the Prophet speaketh Psal. 73.9 The hatred and malice of thy heart is bent not against Gods poore servants so much as against the Lord himselfe And so the Prophet telleth David 2 Sam. 12.14 that those that would take occasion by his sin to blaspheme speake reproachfully of his religion were the enemies of the Lord. No man will hate religion and blaspheme it for the faults of such as professe it but such as are the Lords enemies such as hate the Lord himselfe Thirdly and lastly Thinke seriously with thy selfe what it is to blaspheme God to beare malice and spite against him Who hath beene fierce against him and hath prospered saith Iob 9.4 as your old translation readeth it Didst thou ever know any man prosper that was an enemy to God and to the power of life and godlinesse to the religion that himselfe professeth and holdeth to bee the true religion of God No no be thou assured thou art an enemy to him that will be too strong for thee to encounter with It is hard for thee to kick against the pricks saith our Saviour to Saul Acts 9.5 though he did it ignorantly Whosoever shall fall on this stone shall be broken saith he Mat. 21.44 and on whomsoever it shall fall it will grind him to powder The third and last sort of men wom the Doctrine reproveth that doe not judge rightly of the falls of Gods children nor are affected with them as they ought to be are such as by seeing or hearing of the falls of Gods own people doe embolden and harden themselves in their sinnes The sinnes of Iuda the Lord saith Ezek. 16.54 were a comfort to Sodom and Samaria It quieteth the mind of wicked men much and comforteth them against the accusations of their conscience for their foulest sinnes that they have the examples of Gods owne people that have done as bad things as they For thus they are apt to reason in this case I may be Gods child and be saved though I be drunke now and then for Noah was so though I commit adultery for David did so and were not these Gods children for all that were they not saved for all that And the best we see daily have their faults and in many things we offend all saith the Apostle Iames 3.2 Thus they strengthen themselves in their wickednesse as the Prophet speaketh Psalme 52.7 Three things I have to say to these men to convince them of their sinne and discover to them their danger First Thou wrestest the holy Scripture unto thine owne destruction as the Apostle speaketh 2 Pet. 3.16 that makest such inferences from the falls of Gods servants that are recorded in the Word Thou pervertest them to a quite contrary end unto that the Holy Ghost intended them for First The Holy Ghost set them downe to that end that they might bee warnings to us and meanes to make us afraid of falling to keepe us from sinning as they did That which the Apostle saith of the judgements that fell upon men for sinne 1 Cor. 10 11. may be said likewise of the falls of Gods people All these things are written for our admonition This use the Holy Ghost teacheth us to make of the fall of Solomon Neh. 13.26 Did not Solomon King of Israel sinne by these things Yet among many nations was there no King like unto him who was beloved of his God neverthelesse even him did out-landish women cause to sinne As if he should say If Solomon were drawne from God by marrying with Idolaters how much more cause have you to feare apostacy if you doe so This is the use God would have us to make of all the falls we see or heare Gods people have taken If such a man as Noah by taking too much wine made himselfe a beast Gen. 9.21 If such a man as David by giving himselfe to idlenesse and neglect of his calling by giving liberty to his wanton eye and neglecting his watch fell into so shamefull adultery 2 Sam. 11.2 what cause have we that are so farre short of them in grace to feare such or greater falls if wee give our selves the like liberty If such and such as I have knowne my selfe should every man say to be men of farre more knowledge farre more grace then ever I had have taken foule falls what cause have I to looke to my feet And indeed there is great force in these examples to make a man afraid to sinne If one should tell a traveller of one or two that riding not long before him over such an heath or through such a lane were robbed and had much a do to escape with their lives though they did ride much stronger and better appointed then he doth or that such a one riding through such a foard had much a do to escape drowning though he were better horst then he is would not that traveller be afraid to goe that way Would he not either turne backe againe or go some other way though it were a great way about rather then he would so farre endanger himselfe This then is the first end God aimed at in making knowne to thee the falls of his Saints to make thee afraid to sinne and dost thou pervert it to a quite contrary end even to make thy selfe more bold to sin Secondly The Lord hath set downe the falls of his choisest servants to this end that it might be an helpe to poore humbled sinners to raise them up by repentance when they are fallen And our gracious and wise God though the credit of his faithfull servants be most deare unto him and precious in his sight though he hath promised Esa. 43.25 that he will blot out their transgressions and will not remember their sinnes and Ezek. 33.16 that none of their sinnes that they have committed shall be mentioned Yet hath he seene it necessary in this respect that many foule crimes of sundry of his principall servants should be left upon record in his Word and so kept in everlasting remembrance Yea the Lord hath beene so carefull of this as he contenteth not himselfe to mention them once onely or obiter as we say and by the way but oftentimes and purposely that all that read the Word to the end of the world might bee sure to observe and remember them He would needs have Davids foule sins recorded not onely in 2 Sam. 11. 12. but here againe in this Psalme And in this Psalme he doth not onely mention it againe but commendeth this Psalme to the chiefe Musitian to be sung oft in the Temple How oft are the abominable sinnes of Manasses mentioned not onely 2 King 21. and 2 Chron. 33. in the story of his life but long after his death too 2 King 24.3 and Ier. â5 4 And Peters fall God would have to be mentioned not by one or two but by all the foure Evangelists which very few
loves his people and sheweth his love even in reprooving by reproving sin neither in rage nor in a merry and flouting manner nor so as to set a brand of infamy upon them Ibid. Therefore desire to live under such a Minister as will faithfully reprove sinne and the great sin of the people that cannot endure it p. 52. the reasons why men cannot endure such a ministery Ibid. p. 53. the folly and sin of these men discovered in foure points Ibid. Objections answered that are made against such a ministery 1 That they use to raile give bitter and opprobrious termes to men 2 they use in a most unseemely fashion to cry and stampe and beat the pulpit p. 54. 3 They are alwaies chiding and inveighing and shew no love to the people pag. 55. 4 They love noâ to deale with then people in private but disgrace them publikely 5 They are given to hearken to âale-beareâs page 56. Lect 10. In all our distresses we must fly to God by prayer and seeke comfort that way p. 59. for 1 In all our afflictions God hath 2 chiefe hand 2 He is able to releeve us 3 himselfe hath prescribed this course to us pag 60. 4 The Lord is ready to be found this way p. 61. The meanes of comfort we all apt to neglect Ibid. Lect. 11. Impediments that keepe us from this remooved 1 Th'extreamity of my affliction overwhelmes me and the tokens of Gods anger upon me are such that I have no hope to speed p. 63 64. 2 I am so vile a sinner that I dare not pray Ibid. p. 65. Lect 12. 3 I cannot pray p. 66 67. Every faithfull man hath the spirit of prayer yea a man may pray most acceptably though he do not feele that he hath faith or the spirit of prayer Ib. Such must bewaile their case to God and strive to pray for all they cannot doe it with feeling and comfort p. 68 69. Lect. 13. 4 It is to no purpose for me to pray Ibid. Resolve this is but a tentation and resist it and how p. 70. Particular answer to Sathans reason in this tentation 1 They that never use to pray doe as well as those that are most given unto it ibid. 2 men use ordinary meanes for their comfort with discretion they may do well enough though they never pray p. 71. Though God usually helpe men by meanes and best by best meanes p. 72. Yet he is the giver of all meanes and the vertue that is in them to do us good commeth wholly from him and Gods servants have therefore in the use of all meanes and in all occaâsions of their life sought to him Ibid. p. 73. â Lect. 14. 3 God knowes our necessities well enough and hath decreed what he will do for us and is of himself apt enough to do us good without our asking Ibid. 74. 4 I have long used to pray and finde no good by it Ibid. It may be God rewards our prayer though we obtaine not our suite presently p. 75. Foure reasons why God delayes his answer Ibid. By five things wee may know God answereth us though we obtaine not what we aske p. 76 77. Lect. 15. When we have prayed long and finde no audience this must trouble us p. 78. We should hearken after our prayers what answer God gives them Ibid. We must not give over praying though we receive no answer p. 79. Examine the cause why thy prayers speed no better p. 80. Six causes for which the Lord useth oft to put back the prayers of his people without a gracious answer p 81 c. Lect. 16. Pardon of sin is more to be desired then deliverance from the greatest judgement that can befall us p. 84. for 1 sin is the greatest evill p. 85 2 pardon of sin a sufficient ground of comfort in any distresse Ibid. 3 in this suit we should be more earnest with God then in any other p. 86. 4 he hath enough to make him happy that hath that Ibid for 1 sin is a debt p 86. 2 sin is filthinesse and uncleannesse p. 87. Lect 17. Most men seeke after many things more then the pardon of sin count not sin the greatest evill nay no evill or misery at all p 88 89. our sins not smaller then such as Gods people have beene greatly humbled for Ibid p. 90. The knowledge of Gods mercy should not cause us to be the lesse troubled for our sins p. 91. for 1 His mercy in pardoning of sinne is not common to all but shall be denied three sorts of sinners Ibid. 2 That will aggravate sin and not make it the lighter p. 92. Nor this conceit that others worse then wee have found mercy both in life and death yet were never humbled For 1 it may bee they found not mercy with God though they prospered Ibid. 2 We are bound in charity to judge the best of their estate Ibid. 3 They may have beene soundly humbled for sin though we know it not p. 93. It s no good argument a sinner dieth in Gods favour because he dieth quietly p. 93. Lect. 18. Seeke pardon of sinne above all things Seeke it without delay and earnestly Ibid. For 1 its possible to be gotten 2 in regard of the excellency of this pardon p. 94. Seeke it speedily 1 in regard of the continuall danger of death we are in 2 in respect we are daily liable to afflictions p. 95. 3 in respect of the present comfort of our life page 96. Meanes to obtaine it 1 Bring the heart to a sound sense of sin Ibid. 2 Pray beg pardon for even such as want assurance of pardon may pray pag. 97. 3 Confesse thy sinnes to God 4 Fly by faith to Christ for it pag. 98. A man may have his pardon and not know and perceive he hath it and the reasons of it Ibid. p. 99. Yet may a man in this life be assured that his sins are pardoned Ibid. We must not be our own judges in this case but this must be knowne by the Word viz. 1 if we came to it the right way viz. by the foure meanes mentioned 2 If we finde ouâ hearts changed and sanctified p. 100 3 If the knowledge of Gods love hath bred in us a love to him 4 If the knowledge of Gods love maketh us willing to forgive men p. 1â1 Lect. 19. The best of Gods servants have no other ground of hope to finde favour with God for the pardon of their sinnes but onely in the mercy of the Lord p. 102. For 1 Though Christ hath dearely purchased our pardon yet is it meerely of Gods free grace that wee receive any benefit by him p. 103. 2 Though good workes bee strong foundations of our hope and comfort yet the maine foundation of all the hope and comfort we have in our workes is the mercy and free grace of God p. 104 106. Lect. 20. The best man cannot rely on any goodnesse hee findeth in himselfe
estate and thou shalt finde thou art not void of grace now by five notes p. 150. From this foure conclusions may bee gathered for our comfort p. 151. Lect. 30. Take the helpe of some faithfull Minister or other friend for recovering of thy comfort p. 151. 5 Fly to God by prayer and waite on him p. 152. Five motives and encouragements to seeke to God by prayer in this and in all other afflictions p. 153. 6 Meditate of the goodnesse of God 1 towards all creatures p. 154. 2 towards thy selfe when there was no goodnesse in thee 3 towards thy selfe even now and in that state thou art now in p. 155. Lect. 31. He that truly repents cannot hide nor cloake his sin but will be ready to confesse it p. 158 This willingnesse to confesse sin will give a man great hope and assurance of mercy and pardon Ibid. p. 159. Gods servants have beene wont to confesse even the sins of others that they have prayed for p. 160. Why confession so necessary p. 161 162. Lect. 32. How far forth confession of sin in private to a Minister or other friend is not necessary p. 163 164. How farre forth it is profitable and fit Ibid 165. Lect. 33. What manner of men Ministers had need to be p. 166 167. Gods people bound to reverence our calling and take heed nothing move them to despise it p. 167. Resolve never to live without the benefit and comfort of a faithfull ministery p. 168. They that do enjoy it must labour to make their full use of it 1 by admitting that spirituall authority God hath given us over you 2 by making use of us in private and seeking resolution in your cases of conscience 3 in approving your repentance and spirituall estate unto us 4 resting upon that wee shall teach by warrant of of the Word p. 169. The peoples great neglect of the ministery Ibid. Lect. 34. David made publike confession of his sin profession of his repentance why p. 170 They whose sins are publike scandalous must be willing to make publike confession profession of their repentance p. 171 c. Three cautions to be observed Ibid. The reasons that moved Gods people to publish their repentance for publike sinnes p. 173. Lect. 35. Three great mischiefes of this that scannalous sins abound so where the Gospel is preached 1 it maketh the preaching of the Gospel odious to worldly men p. 175. 2 it hinders the successe fruit of all endeavours that the state or Gods people can use for the good of Church nation Ibid. 3 It threatneth great plagues yea a generall dissolution Great cause we should all take to heart the great increase of al grosse sins among us for they will bring Gods plagues on us And this stands well with Gods justice because we are accessary to those sins p 178. We make our selves guilty of other mens sins 1 by applauding liking them the better for them 2 by maintaining voluntary familiarity with them p. 179. 3 If we doe not professe our hatred of these sins 4 If wee be not grieved and troubled to see and heare of theÌ p. 180. Yet may we not absent our selves from Gods publike worship for any sins they are guilty of that joyne with us in it p. 181. Lect. 36. 5. If we neglect to do what lies in us to bring these foule sinners to open shame This is the great fault of officers that are bound by oath to detest present infamous persons They sin â against the places they live in 2 against these lewd men themselves p. 182. 3 against God and their own soules in the light account they make of an oath When a man hath bound himselfe by oath to do that which is lawfull let him take heed how he breake that oath p. 183. The great sin of Christians in nor furthering the execution of good lawes for the detecting and punishing of lewd men Proleps Every man hath a calling 1 to oppose himselfe against sin and do what he can to suppresse 2 to reprove sin 3 to beare witnesse being required before a Magistrate against grosse sinners p 185. 4 to enforme and complaine of an offendour that 's incorrigible yet with foure Cautions p. 186. Foure true causes why men will doe nothing for the punishment of lewd men Ibid. p. 187. Lect. 37. The sinne of those that keepe men from publike penance p 187 188. The sin of such as shun and refuse publike profession of their repentance p. 189 191. Lect. 38. Confession of our sinnes to God is of all kindes of confession most necessary and usefull p. 191 192. Specially in secret for 1 that 's necessary 2 in secret we may doe it both more freely and fully and with more expressions of griefe then in publicke p. 193. 3 This most beneficiall to us for 1 it will give us best assurance of our uprightnesse p. 194. 2 it will give us best assurance to finde mercy with God p. 195. Lect. 39. The meanes whereby we may be enabled to confesse our sins aright unto God are five 1 Get knowledge in the Word p. 196. 2 Observe well and consider thine owne waies p. 197. 3 Take a daily account of thy selfe and of thy Waies p. 197. 4 Call oft to remembrance thine old sins 5 Beg grace and ability of God to do it p. 198. Lect. 40. Five properties there be of sincere confession of sin 1 It must be particular p. 198 â99 2 It must be free and full without cloaking or extenuation p. 200. 3 It must bee hearty with feeling and affection p. 201. 4 It must be honest joyned with an unfeigned hatred of sin and resolution to forsake it Ibid. 5 It must be âiliall not slavish out of love of God and hope of mercy p. 202. Lect. 41. Davids sin was ever in his sight They that have truly repented cannot forget but are apt oft to thinke of their sins and to be much troubled with them p. 203. for â their conscience set in them by God to be both a register a witnesse and a censurer of their actions p. 204. 2 They more subject to affliction then other 3 This is the Lords doing for their good p. 205. Six benefits God procureth to his people this way p. 205-207 Lect. 42. Therefore be afraid to sin in any kinde or degree for 1 thy conscience will say thy secret sins in thy dish one day p. 207. 2 It will smite and wound thee for it 3 How soone it will begin to do this how long it will do it and in what measure God onely knoweth p. 208. 4 The bitternesse of this will farre exceed the pleasure of any sin p. 209. The most never troubled for any sin but strangely hardned but such have no cause to blesse themselve in their estate Ibid 214. Lect. 43. Davids sin was not against the Lord only but against himselfe and other men sundry waies p. 215. The wrong that David
Get a true knowledge and sense of thine owne sinnes p. 265. This also the best preparative to the Sacrament Ibid. Lect. 53. 5 Get before a lively faith p. 266. the reasons of this the necessity of faith in this respect p. 267. rules to try our faith by p. 268. Comfort for such as have true faith though in the least measure p. 269. Lect. 54. 6 Get before hand a sound hope and assurance that when thou dyest thou shalt goe to heaven p. 270. Notes to trie true hope by p. 271 c. 7 Get before hand a good conscience and be carefull to lead a godly life p. 272. 8 Seeke this grace of God by hearty prayer p. 273. Lect. 55. The Text 1 Psal. 51.5 cleared against the Anabaptists by answering two questions p. 275. The youngest infant is guilty of sin and deserveth to be damned p. 277. In what respect infants called innocents holy Ibid. p. 278. and some also borne in the state of grace p. 279. How severe God hath beene in his judgements towards some infants Ibid Three waies they are guilty of sinne pag. 280. Therefore 1 Anabaptists erre grossely 2. Great need they should be baptized 3 Observe and take to heart Gods judgements on them 4. The sins of little ones not to bee neglected p. 281. Lect. 56. The sinne that is in infants is derived to them from their parents Though there bee three other causes of actuall sins p. 282. yet of originall sin this is the onely cause Ibid. Why the children of the holyest parents are borne in sin p. 283. yet this doeth not excuse or extenuate their sins nor give cause to deny reverence or duty to parents Ibid. Great is the duty that children owe to their parents p. 284. For they have all received that benefit from the parents godly or ungodly rich or poore which no duty of theirs can requite Ibid p. 285. No man hath cause to be proud of his parentage Ibid. Parents should be humbled for the sinnes of their children p. 286. Lect. 57. Our originall sinne is that for which God may most justly abhorre us and for which we should be deeply humbled p. 301 303. Lect. 58. Parents should use their utmost endeavour to breed grace in their children For 1 No. way like this can we shew we love them as we ought 2 Iustice bindeth us to it 3 It will be our chiefe comfort to see grace wrought in them p. 287. 4 They will bee more dutifull to us 5 This will give us assurance that there is truth of grace in our selves 6 God hath charged us and put us in trust with their soules p. 288. 7 The hope of the Church and propagation of the Gospel depends on this 290. Lect. 59. Meanes to destroy corruption to breed grace in our children are these Wee must 1 Maintaine our authority There is an honour due to us from our childe p. 291. This we must take heed we loose not Ibid. This many loose by neglecting 1 to feare God themselves and to give good example p. 292 2 to keepe their children in awe when they are young p. 293. Correction necessary for children and three great sins parents commit in neglecting this Ibid. 294. Lect. 60. Secondly we must instruct our children 1 By teaching them the principles plainely even whiles they are very young p. 294. 2 By acquainting them with the practise of religion 3 bringing them to Church even while young 4 examining them how they profit at Church p. 295. 1 Obj. Absurd to teach little ones religion Answ. 1. No for they are capable of the feeds of grace 2 child-hood the fittest age to be wrought upon this way p. 296. 3 Though it doe them no good for the present it may prepare them for grace and doe them good hereafter p. 297. 2 Obj. No heed to be taken to the good things seeme to be wrought in children for they will loose them againe Three answers given to this Ibid. Thirdly we must give good examples to our children great force in this p. 298. Fourthly wee must take heed how wee place them at schoole or in service or in mariage p. 299. Fiftly we must bee earnest with God in prayer for them Ibid. In using these meanes wee may comfort our selves though we see them fruitlesse oft p. 300. Lect. 61 Two rules to try all doctrines in religion That Doctrine cannot bee of God 1 that gives any thing to man in matter of his salvation any cause of boasting or confidence in himselfe 2 That is agreeable to naturall reason and grounds it selfe most upon that pag. 304. The Papists errour touching originall sin p. 305. How dead wee are by nature and void of all freedome of will unto good in foure points Ibid. Concupiscence without consent is sinne p. 306 307. Lect. 62. The knowledge of our naturall corruption is of great force to humble us p. 308. viz. 1 to keepe us from priding our selves in best duties we have done p. 309. 2 to humble us when we pray Ibid. Long prayers not unlawfull so it be with foure cautions p. 310. respect to be had to th' ability of them that joyne with us Ibid. 3 to humble us in our fasts Fasts are to no purpose if wee bee not humbled in them p. 311. 1 for Gods judgements upon ourselves and the Church Ibid. 2 for th'outragious sinnes committed every where that wee know or heare of pag. 312. 3 For our owne sins specially Ibid. 4 specially for our originall sin Ibid. Lect. 63. Every one should endeavour to be delivered from the danger of his originall corruption especially p. 313. Three motives to this p. 314. Meanes 1. Seeke to be justified from it by Christ. Labour to be in Christ and to know by faith that Christ is ours for then God cannot loath us for it Ibid p. 315. 2 Labour to finde that by the Spirit thou art delivered from the dominion of it and to cleanse thy selfe from it and to mortifie it This meanes more sensible then the first though not so perfect p. 316. Lect. 64. Meanes we must use to mortifie corruption in our selves 1 Observe the first stirrings of it and what sins thy heart is most inclined to p 317. 2 When thou discernest it set thy selfe against it viz. resist it hate and dislike it and grieve for it Ibid. 318. 3 Shun all occasions and provocations to it Be sober 1 in the use of the comforts of this life p. 319. 2 In following the businesse of our callings some part of every day to be spent in religious duties p. 320. Lect. 65. The fourth meanes to mortify corruption is a diligent and conscionable use of the exercises of religion p. 321. Great force in reading and hearing of the Word to mortifie corruption Ibid. Prayer hath great force to mortifie sin p. 322. The fift meanes of mortification is to beare afflictions willingly and patiently Ibid Great force in affliction this way p. 223.
some naturall life be in the unregenerate he is utterly void of all spirituall life p. 518. God doth in the work of conversion shew and exercise his omnipotent power p. 519. In denying the meanes of conversion or grace to profit by them unto any hee doth not nor can doe them any wrong because he is an absolute Soveraigne Ibid. 520. God denies effectuall grace to profit by the meanes to some that his free grace and mercy to th'elect might be thereby more manifest and glorious p. 520. Lect. 105. The whole glory of mans salvation is due unto the Lord alone p. 521. The salvation of man is to be ascribed only to the free grace mercy of God p. 522. The ascribing all glory to God and none to man the best note to try all doctrines and religions by p 523. The Lord doth not onely in the worke of conversion offer us grace and perswade us to accept of it but conferres and infuseth that grace into the will which actually inclineth it to receive grace p. 524. The grace of conversion is not a fruit of Gods common love but of his speciall love Ibid. God doth not onely make us able to convert and beleeve but he doth cause us actually to repent and to beleeve p. 525. Though we may not receive any thing in religion upon the credit of any man yet we should be constant in the truth we have received by warrant of the Word and teaching of the Spirit Ibid. yea we are bound 1 to be resolute in it 2 to hold it with affection 3 to hate all errors that oppose it 4 to shun seducers p. 526. By our constancy in the truth received we may approve to our selves our own election and calling Ibid. Lect. 106. They are in a fearefull estate that live where they cannot enjoy the ministery of the Word p. 526 527. They are also in a fearefull estate that enjoy long the meanes of grace the ministery of the Word and cannot profit by it p. 528. Many complaine without cause they cannot profit by the Word Ibid. What the true causes are men profit not by the Word p. 529. What they must do that have long enjoyed the Word and cannot profit by it p. 530. They that enjoy the meanes of grace have great cause to bee thankfull to God page 531. But most of all they that have also obtained grace to profit by them Ibid. p. 532. Lect. 107. The regenerate elect childe of God sinnes not so hainously as every unregenerate man may doe 1 There is no sin so hainous but the unregenerate man may fall into but there is one sinne viz. that against the Holy Ghost which it is not possible for any regenerate elect childe of God to commit p. 533. 2. Though hee may possibly fall into any other most hainous sin yet hee cannot commit it so hainously and wickedly as the unregenerate man doâh p. 533. The sinnes of the regenerate are not so prejudiciall and dangerous to them as the sinnes of the unregenerate and wicked are for 1 their ordinary and unavoidable frailties which they discerne and bewaile God will never enter into judgement with them for them nor so much as take notice of them 2 the greatest sinâ they do fall into for them there is hope and promise of pardon 3 No such childe of God being regenerate can fall so fearefully and dangerously but hee shall rise againe and be renewed by repentance p. 534 535. 4 all the sinnes they fall into shall be sanctified to them and tend to their good three waies p. 535 538. Lect. 108. The Sinnes of the regenerate are in sundry respects more hainous then of any other man as appeares 1 by the testimony of the regenerate themselves who have thus judgâd of their owne falls and have beene most deepely humbled for them even out of this respect p. 538. 2 testimonies the Lord hath given in this case 1 that he hateth and will plague sinne as much in them as in any other in the world p. 539 542. Lect. 109. God doth in this life snew his hatred more against the sinnes of his owne people for 1 He afflicts in this life all his owne people but not all wicked men p. 542 543 2 when he intends to bring a generall judgement on a nation hee useth to begin at his owne house pag. 543. 3 When he will make any an example unto others of his anger against sinne hee useth to câll out his owne people for this purpose rather then lewd and wicked men p. 544. 4 His judgements are wont to bee more heavie and sharpe upon his owne people then those are that he useth to inflict upon wicked men p. 545. Reason 1 In the respect hee hath and love he beareth to his people that hee may keepe them from sinne and perdition p. 546. Lect. 110. The Lord afflicts his owne people with notorious and publike judgements of purpose that other men even the wicked among whom they live may take notice of them and hath therein not so much respect to their owne sinnes as to those wicked men from whom he gaines glory by this two wayes p. 547. 1 This is most effectuall to awaken the conscience of such of the wicked as belong to God and to bring them to a serious consideration of their owne dangerous estate p. 548. 2 this hath force to harden the hearts of desperate sinners and to make them hate religion the more Ibid. The foule sinnes that they fall into that are of note for piety are more odious to God and men then the sinnes of any other Ibid. For 1 They are committed against greater meanes of knowledge and obedience and the greater meanes any enjoyeth the greater is his sinne p. 549. 2 They are committed against knowledge and conscience more then the sins of any other and the more knowledge any hath the greater is his sin Ibid 3 They are committed against greater mercy received from God and the more kindnesse any hath received the greater is his sin p 550. 4 They doe more hurt for 1 Wicked men are more encouraged and hardned in sinne by their evill example then by any other p 551. 2 Their sinnes are imputed to God religion and so more dishonour redounds to God from their sins then from any other Ibid. Lect. 111. 1. Great is the sin and danger of such as rejoyce to heare and speake of the falls of Gods people and that raise and receive slanders against them p. 552. 2. Great is their sin and danger that take occasion from the sins of professors to hate religion and blaspheme it p 553. 3. Great is their sinne and danger that embolden and harden their hearts in sinne by th' example of the falls of Gods Saints p. 554 557. Lect. 112. All men are apt to thinke them notorious and heinous sinners above others whom they see to bee more afflicted then others p. 557. We may in two respects judge of mens sins by
their afflictions p. 559. But we may also therein offend two waies Ibid. p. 560. The folly wickednesse and danger of rash judgement appeares in three things p. 560 561. None of us are so affected with the miseries of the Church as we ought Ibid. Foure duties God requires of us in these times of the misery of other Churches 1. By the best meanes we can informe our selves how it fareth with the Church of God p. 562. Lect. 113. 2 We are bound to take to heart and to worke our hearts to unfeigned griefe for the Churches misery p. 562 567. 3 We are bound to remember them in our prayers and to importune the Lord for them p. 567. 4 The example of the Lords strange severity upon them should cause us to feare our selves Ibid. Three reasons we have for this feare pag. 568. Lect. 114. He that is in the state of grace must bee afraid to sinne The extent of this feare in th' object in seven degrees of sin that he must not dare to commit p. 569 570. and in the continuance of this feare p. 570. He hath more cause to be afraid of sin then any other man for 1 He can have lesse hope of impunity then any other p. 571. 2 Hee hath more to loose then any other viz. 1 The Spirit of adoption Ibid. 2 the Spirit of Sanctification 3 The credit and honour of the Gospell p. 572. He that is in the state of grace hath more cause to be deepely humbled for his grosse sins then any other man p. 573. No disposition of soule is fitter to prepare us to the Sacrament then a sound humiliation for sin p. 574. Foure great benefits we receive by sound humiliation of soule Ibid. Lect. 115. The least thing that God hath appointed in his worship may not be neglected but is reverendly to be esteemed of and observed p. 577 579. Because God hath ordained them and we may receive helpe in faith and piety by them p. 579 580. We must depend upon Gods direction in his Word in matters of his worship p. 581. Three sorts of men are too precise but yet not they which cleave precisely to the warrant and direction of the Word Ibid. Conscience to bee made of all outward parts of Gods worship and exercises of religion and foure motives to it Ibid. pag. 582. Lect. 116. We must labour to understand every thing we do in the service of God this God required even under the law in his ceremoniall worship but much more in his morall worship specially now under the Gospell pag. 583. 1 We can receive no good by the reading of the Word unlesse we endeavour to understand what we read Ibid. 2 nor by our hearing 3 nor by the Sacraments p. 584. 4 nor by prayers 5 nor by our singing 6 an oath may not be given to any but such as are of understanding Reason For no service pleaseth God unlesse it be spirituall and done with feeling and affection and that cannot be without knowledge p. 585. 1 Every part of Gods worship is spirituall and there is in it somewhat to bee done by man and somewhat by the Lord himselfe 2 The Lord hath promised to accompany all his owne ordinances and to worke with them 3 All that man can doe in Gods worship is nothing worth unlesse God worke with him p. 586. 4 Our chiefe care in every part of Gods worship should be to finde that God is with us in it p. 588. The true cause why so little fruit appeares of the ministery of the Word and other ordinances is because the Lord joynes not with us in them and three causes there are of that 1 the sins of the times Ibid. 2 we do not our part but serve God by halves with the body onely 3 because we rest too much upon the meanes p. 589. Lect. 117. They that would serve God aright in any duty of his worship must first seeke to get knowledge Our people generally beleeve not this as appeares in three things pag 589 590. Their great sin and danger that make so light account of knowledge and what is the best way of instruction to breed knowldge p. 590. Both Ministers and peoples chiefe care should be in every part of Gods worship to finde God present with them assiââing and blessing his ordinances p. 591. Foure motives to stirre us up to this care Ibid. Foure meanes to make Gods ordinances powerfull and effectuall to us p. 592 593. We must not neglect to frequent and use Gods ordinances though we feele no fruit or comfort we receive by them p. 594. Foure things to bee considered for the comfort of such as complaine and mourne for their unprofitablenesse in the use of Gods ordinances p. 595. Lect. 118. No mercy is to be hoped for from God but onely in and through Christ p. 596. No mercy can be expected from God by Christ but onely through his blood p. 597. For 1 Wee by nature and pracusâ have made God our enemy and Christ th' onely Mediator to reconcile us p. 598 2 No mercy can be expected from God till his justice be satisfied for us and that 's done by Christ fully and by him onely p. 599. Yet is whole salvation to bee ascribed to the free grace of God p. 600 601. Lect. 119. Foure points to be observed in the passion of Christ that doe notably set forth how odious and heavy a thing sinne is 1 No creature in heaven or earth could have procured us the pardon of the least sinne Christ onely was able to doe this page 601. 2 Christ himselfe could not have done it for us by any other meanes then by dying for us p. 602. 3 Christ himselfe by dying for us could not have done it if he had not dyed the cursed death of the Crosse p. 603. 4 Christ himselfe by dying for us that cursed death could not have done it if hee had not beene God as well as man p. 604. This should perswade us to seâke to rectifie our judgement in this point for 1 till then we can never be affected with our sins as we ought nor performe those five things that are necessary to true repentance p 605. 2 till then Christ can profit us nothing Ibid. Five meanes there are to rectifie our judgement in this point and to cause us to esteeme of sinne as it ought to be esteemed of Ibid. 606. Lect. 120. Every man should labour to know that Christ is hââ and that he is one of the number that he did undertake for p. 607. for 1 till then he cannot be assured that any of his sins is pardoned but hath cause to judge he abides under Gods curse 2 till then though hee bee jocund now in the daies of health and peace yet in distresse he can have no hope of mercy or comfort from God 3 till then he can have no assurance of any blessing p. 608. 4 till then he cannot know he hath any thing from God in
observe well all Gods speciall favours and keepe a register of them and repeat them oft to our own soules See what helps Gods people have used this way p. 646. 4 The last and surest meanes of assurance is to renounce our selves and with an humbled soule to cast our selves upon the free grace and mercy of God in Christ and to looke for helpe and comfort that way onely p. 647. Proleps 1. He that can finde no goodnesse at all in himselfe may yet be able to do this nay none so fit to do it as he Ibid. Proleps 2. He that hath much doubting and infidelity in him may be able to do this p. 648. We wrong our selves much in trusting too much to that inherent grace we finde in our selves p. 649. Lect. 127. The use of comfort that the former Doctrine serveth unto though it may seeme in two respects unfit yet may not bee omitted p. 649 650. A man may be in the state of grace and have true faith though himselfe cannot perceive it yea though he seeme to himselfe to be utterly out of Gods favour p. 650 651. Hee that hath the least measure of true faith hath Christs blood sprinkled upon his heart by the Spirit of God though hee perceive it not p. 652. The nature and essence of true faith consisteth not in sensible assurance though that be a sweet fruit of it but in an obedientiall affiance in Christ p. 653. The humbled sinner when he findes least assurance and comfort in himselfe yet should rest upon Christ Ibid. The weakest faith may receive helpe this way p. 654. If we finde our selves unable to beleeve and rest on Christ wee must cry to God to make us able Ibid. Even our broken and troubled prayers may much prevaile with God in this case Ibid. Lect. 128. All true beleevers are perfectly cleansed from all their sinnes and are as pure and white in Gods eyes as any snow page 655. The faithfull are cleansed from their sins two waies 1 in their justification by the bloud 2 in their Sanctification by the Spirit of Christ p. 656. These two goe alwaies together yet are there foure maine differences betweene them Ibid. c. Though in respect of our sanctification we be not perfectly cleansed yet in respect of our justification we are p. 658. The largenesse of the pardon that every true beleever hath received and how perfectly he is thereby discharged of all his sins appeares in five points p. 659. The reasons and grounds of it are three p. 660. Lect. 129. The controversie betweene us and the Papists touching justification not unfit to bee handled p. 662. They erre dangerously in denying that Christ hath satisfied as well for the temporall as for the eternall punishment due to our sins Ibid. as appeares by foure evident reasons p. 663. Though th' afflictions that men endure be in their owne nature punishments for sin yet are they not so unto all men for 1 God hath oft inflicted them upon many without all respect to their sin as the cause pag. 664. 2 Even when they are infflicted upon the faithfull for sin yet are they not properly punishments of their sins but chastisements onely p. 665. Though the faithfull upon their first beleeving have obtained a full pardon of all their siâs yet must they daily beg the remission of their sins for three reasons pag. 666 667. Lect. 130. Five things to bee granted touching inherent righteousnesse 1 God justifies none but he sanctifieth him also and maketh him holy inherently p. 667. 2 Yea he will make him perfectly holy by inherent holinesse but not during this life 3 This inherent holinesse is called in Scripture the righteousnesse of a man 4 It may be truly said a man is justified by this inherent righteousnesse 5 It may be said in some sense that a man is justified before God by it 668. Yet is not this the righteousnesse whereby a sinner can bee justified before Gods tribunall absolved from condemnation and adjudged unto life eternall p. 669. for then a man might be justified by the workes of the law which no man can be 1 No not by the workes of the morall Law Ibid. 2 No not by the workes done in the state of grace p. 670. Reason 1 because the inherent righteousnesse of the best is imperfect and defiled Ibid. No sinne is veniall and the holyest men have had greater sinnes then veniall p. 671. 2 Reason If a man could be justified by inherent righteousnesse he might have some cause and matter of boasting in himselfe 1b The workes that the regenerate do are their owne not meerely the workes of Christ and his grace p. 672. Sixe plaine proofes that we are justified by Christs righteousnesse imputed to us and by it onely p. 672 673. Reason for it 673. 1. Proleps It s no way unreasonble oâ absurd that we should be justified by righteousnesse imputed 2. Proleps God justifies none who doe remaine impious 3. Proleps No injustice in God to account them perfectly righteous in whom yet there are many corruptions p. 674. Lect. 131. He that truly beleeveth he is justified by Christ must needs take comfort in the knowledge of Christ and rejoyce in him p. 675. There is comfort enough to bee found in Christ for the soule that is most afflicted p. 676. For 1 the knowledge of this that Christ hath purchased for us the pardon of all our sinnes is a most just and sufficient ground of comfort for 1 Sin is the cause of all other evills that befall us 2 Sin is that that maketh all evill bitter and painefull to us 3 If all the evills and miseries that are in the world should befall us they could not be so intolerable to us nor torment us so much as one sinne will do when God chargeth it upon us 4 Sinne is th' onely thing that separateth betweene us and God p. 677. 2 The knowledge of this that Christs perfect obedience and righteousnesse is imputed to us is a just and sufficient ground of true comfort Ibid. For 1 Even that inherent righteousnesse that God worketh in us by his Spirit is a just cause of comfort to us Ibid. 2 Adams righteousnesse wherewith God cloathed him in his creation was a robe that did greatly adorne him and was a great glory to him but the righteousnesse of Christ which is imputed to every true beleever is much more glorious 1 his was uncertaine ours by Christ is made more sure 2 his was in his owne keeping so is not ours p. 679. 3 his was but the righteousnesse of a man ours is the righteousnesse of God p. 680. Applic. Every humbled sinner should count this his great sinne that he cannot rejoyce more in Christ and check himselfe for it 1 Proleps he may and ought to rejoyce notwithstanding the multitude and greatnes of his afflictions p. 680. 2 Proleps and notwithstanding the heinousnesse of his old sins and present corruptions which hee yeeldeth not unto p. 681. 3
Proleps and notwithstanding he say he cannot beleeve for 1 hee hath foure just causes and encouragements to beleeve 2 He doth indeed truly beleeve though weakely and though hee perceive it not p. 682. Lect. 132. We should all highly esteeme of Christ and hunger and thirst after him and his righteousnesse labouring above all things to win him and to be found in him p. 683. 1 Motive else our state will bee wofull when extreame affliction and death shall seize upon us Six things to bee distinctly considered in this 1 Motive 1 Certaine it is a change affliction sicknesse and death will come 2 how soone none knowes 3 nor in what kinde and measure p. 684. 4 when it commeth it will awaken the conscience and that being wakened will bring into our remembrance our sins and the judgement wee must goe to 5 If we have not gotten Christ before we are in danger then to bee made uncapable 6 our case will bee most wofull if we be without him then for there 's no hope of mercy or comfort from God without him p. 685. On the other side they that have Christ may be safe and comfortable in any affliction nay never so comfortable as then p. 686. 2 Motive He that hath not Christ can have no sound comfort in his prosperity nor in any of Gods outward blessings for 1 though they be blessings and good things in themselves yet to him they are not He had better be without them they shall doe him no good but much hurt Ibid. For they are none of their owne they have no spirituall sanctified or comfortable title to them p. 687. 2 God hath not given them any thing in love Though these things be fruits of his common love they are no signes of his speciall love And no man can have any sound comfort in the common love of God but in his speciall love onely Ibid. p. 688. On the other side he that is in Christ may have sound comfort even in the outward and common blessings of God for 1 they are his owne and he hath the highest title to them 2 They are good to him and shall doe him good and no hurt p. 688. 3 They are to him pledges of Gods speciall love p. 689. Applic. Great folly and danger of such as preferre worldly things before Christ Ibid. p. 690. Lect. 133. None are fit to receive Christ nor can thirst after him but the poore and such as feele themselves utterly void of all goodnes p. 691. The civill honesty and those morall parts that are in many naturall men are in themselves good things pleasing to God and such as he useth to reward and the reasons of it p. 692 693. Professors should walke honestly and the greatnesse of their sinne that doe not set out in three points p. 694 695. Yet there is no sound comfort to be found in it the Lord is never a whit the better pleased with a man in resepct of salvation for his civill honesty unlesse he be in Christ p. 695 696. Lect. 134. There are sundry good things to be found in many an hypocrite and better things then in any meere naturall man and that in three respects p. 697. There is in many an hypocrite 1 a kinde of love to the Word and the ministery thereof he will heare constantly and with delight hee will commend and professe much love to the teacher so doth not the civill man 2 he will keepe a constant course in praying not ordinary onely but extraordinary so doth not the civill man 3 He is a strict observer of the Sabbath so is not the civill man p. 698. 4 Hee hateth Idolatry and the monuments of it and loveth the sincerity of religion so doth not the civill man 5 He is reformed not only from grosse sinnes but even from the least sins so is not the civill man p. 699. These things are not therefore to bee misliked because they are to bee found in some hypocrites neither may wee despise and scorne any for any of these things for though they be found in many hypocrites yet are they no signes of an hypocrite Ibid. 1 It s a singular good thing to love the Word and he can have no true goodnesse but is in a wofull estate that doth not 2 to keepe a constant course in prayer is a very good thing and such as God will blesse and he can have no true goodnesse in him but is in a wofull state that useth not to pray p. 700. Lect. 135. Though 1 the bodily observation of the Sabbath and such as may bee performed by th' outward mân be nothing in Gods account in comparison of the spirituall 2 The bodily test from our owne workes bee the leaft part even of that the spending of the day in holy duties is a farre greater matter then that p 701 702. yet God is highly pleased with that and hath promised great reward unto it p. 702. and a chiefe cause of common calamities hath beene the neglect even of that p. 703. No man can become poorer by the conscionable keeping of the Sabbath day Ibid. Man receives a greater blessing by the Sabbath then by any other day specially in spirituall things but also in temporall p. 704 705. Lect. 136. We have all cause to praise God for the good lawes have beene made to provide for the better observation of the Sabbath and the hypocrisie and profanesse of the people generally appeares in seeming so zealous for the lawes and neglecting these so much p. 706. Every Minister is bound to reproove sin p. 707. The â and chiefe thing that belongs to the right observation of the Sabbath is the keeping of the rest and performing the duties of the day cheerefully and spiritually and against this they offend that sleepe ordinarily at Church this sin is worthy of open reproofe p. 708. This is more then a sin of infirmity Foure notes given to discerne a sin of infirmity from a raigning sin p 709. The second duty required in the observation of the Sabbath is to spend the day in religious duties specially publike against this they transgresse that absent themselves from the Church p 710. The third and last thing is that we rest from al our own works on that day against this the profanesse and open contempt of the Sabbath by children and youth is a grosse sin Ibid. God will not endure profannesse and open contempt of religion no not in children yet will he lay this their sin to the charge of Masters and Parents and Governours chiefly p. 711. Lect. 137. It is a good thing and highly pleasing unto God to love the sincerity of Gods worship and to do nothing in that but what he can see warranted by the Word p. 71â It is also a good thing to âate all Idolatry and every thing that belongeth to it and proceeds from it p. 712. It s no signe of an hypocrite to make conscience of the least sin p 714. Answer to
remedy and preservative against this presumption besides that which you have heard in the reasons of the Doctrine of these foure things First besides thine owne daily experience how few there be that rise againe when they are fallen that truly repent though God use never so many and so mighty meanes to bring them to it David thou seest here that was a far stronger man then thou could not do it he that had mortified his corruption much more and had more grace then thou could not repent after he had sinned and wilt thou feed thy selfe with such vaine hopes Thus Nehemiah presseth the example of Solomons weaknesse Neh. 13.26 Did not Solomon King of Israel sin by these things yet among many nations was there no king like him who was beloved of his God and God made him king over all Israel neverthelesse even him did outlandish women cause to sin Secondly Repentance is the mighty worke of God alone whom thou by thy sin provokest yea a rare gift of his it is and therfore presume not but be afraid to sin Phil. 2.12 13. Worke out your own salvation with feare and trembling for it is God which worketh in you both to will and to doe of his good pleasure Thirdly the longer thou continuest in any sin the harder will thy heart be and the more unable wilt thou be to repent Ier. 13. â3 They that are accustomed to do evill can as hardly be changed as the skin of a blacke-more or of a Leopard And the Apostle saith of them that were exercised in covetous practises they could not cease from sinne 2 Pet. 2.14 Fourthly the fouler the sinne is that thou committest and the more against the light of thy heart the harder will it be for thee to repent of it For smaller sinnes Davids heart was wont to smite him quickly â Sam. 24.5 2 Sam. 24.10 But now he had fallen into these foule sins we see how senselesse and impenitent he grew So speaketh the Holy Ghost of whordome Pro. 2.19 None that goe unto her returne againe neither take they hold of the paths of life And of drunkennesse Pro. 23.35 They have beaten me and I felt it not when shall I awake I will seeke it againe The second use of the Doctrine is to teach us that seeing hardnesse of heart and impenitency doth usually follow the committing of sin specially presumptuous sins sins against knowledge even in Gods own children to esteeme this a judgement of God greatly to be feared and trembled at There be many men that have hearts like to Leviathan as the Lord speaketh Iob. 41.24 His heart is as firme as a stone yea as hard as a piece of the neither milstone That can commit grosse sins and live daily in them without all trouble of conscience feele no burden in them but esteeme them as light as a feather and can go away merrily with them And this they count their great happinesse that they are not like your professours alwaies troubled in their minds they thanke God they have quiet consciences Zach. 11.5 Their possessours slay them and hold themselves not guilty and they that sell them say Blessed be the Lord for I am rich O the state of these men is fearefull I advise thee that fearest God to take heed of this judgement to tremble at it and strive against it And to move thee unto it consider First this is the chiefe judgement and marke of Gods wrath in this life of all other Pharaoh of whom the Lord saith Exod. 9.16 For this cause I have raised thee up to shew on thee my power As if he had said what I can do against mine enemy was thus plagued Exod 9.12 Better it were a great deale to bee delivered up to Satan then to a mans owne lust For of that judgement the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 5 5. It serveth for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord. But this judgement tends to the destruction of the soule in the day of the Lord Ioh. 12.40 Hee hath blinded their eyes and hardned their hearts that they might not be converted and he should heale them Secondly this is the only thing that will barre thee from Gods mercy and make thee uncapable of it Not so much the committing of any sins as this that thy heart is hardned in it and thou canst not repent This is that that treasureth up wrath against the day of wrath Rom. 2.5 The foulest sin may be pardoned to him that can repent Matth. 12.31 All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost And why cannot that be pardoned Because it cannot be repented of Heb. 6.6 It is impossible to renew them againe unto repentance Thirdly it useth to end in greatest terrour The man that hath beene most secure and senslesse in sin useth in the end to be most overwhelmed with horrour Hardnesse of heart useth to end in desperation Think not thy heart shall be thus quiet alwaies Pro. 1.27 When your feare commeth as a desolation and destruction as a whirlewinde when distresse and anguish commeth upon you And who are they that are thus threatned verse 22. Ye scorners that delight in scorning Labour therefore for a soft and tender heart that can easily feele and be humbled for sin as with a more in thine eye The meanes to attaine to this and to deliver and preserve thy selfe from hardnesse of heart are these First take heed thou harden not thine owne heart against the Word and corrections of God Heb. 3.7 8. To day if yee will heare his voice harden not your hearts Say not nor resolve with thy selfe as those wretched Iewes did Ier. 44.16 17. As for the word that thou hast spoken to us in the name of the Lord we will not hearken unto thee but we will certainely doe whatsoever thing goeth forth out of our owne mouth Say not in thine heart I can give them the hearing but let them say what they will I will be as I have beene O take heed the Lord take thee not at thy word as he did the Iewes Matth. 7.25 Why did God harden Pharaoh Exod. 9.12 Pharaoh had first hardned his owne heart Exod. 8.32 Secondly take heed of the least sins of the beginnings and occasions of sinne Labour to be in this respect as precise as Iob was who bound himselfe even from wanton lookes and thoughts Iob 31.1 And as David who was afraid not onely of every presumptuous sin but even of his most secret faults Psal. 19.12 13. Remember what our Saviour saith of him that gives liberty to himselfe in the least thing that he knoweth to be evill and holdeth it lawfull to do so Mat. 5.19 he shall be least in the kingdome of heaven And Luk. 16 10. He that is unjust in the least is unjust also in much It is in this case as it is with a breach in the sea banke Neither David nor
and to desire him to resolve them in the things they doubted of Such hearers Paul himselfe had Rom. 3.8 We are slanderously reported of and some affirme that wee say let us doe evill that good may come whose damnation is just The fift and last duty that you are to performe after the hearing of the Word if you would profit by it is this that you presently set upon the practise of that that you have heard 1. The end of all our hearing is that wee may practise what we heare Deut. 5.1 Heare ô Israel the statutes and the judgements which I speake in your eares this day that ye may learne them and keepe and doe them 2. That that we heare is not blessed to us we receive no good nor comfort by it till we practise it Iam. 1.25 Who so looketh into the perfect law of liberty and continueth therein he being not a forgetfull hearer but a doer of the worke this man shall be blessed in his deed 3. It is a great advantage to us to set presently upon the practise of that we have heard when God hath by his Word convinced our consciences and stirred up in us good desires and purposes as it was for them that lay at the poole of Bethesda to step into it presently after that the Angel had stirred the water Ioh. 5.4 For delay will make the practise of any good duty a great deale more difficult Which made Abraham goe presently about the circumcising of his family Gen. 17.23 and the offering up of his son Isaac Genes 2â 3 so soone as ever he had received the commandement from God to do it This also made David to use such speed in this case as we shall find Psal. 119.60 I made hast and delayed not to keepe thy commandâments Alas then how can the most of our hearers thrive in grace or be the better for that they heare 1. Few practise any thing they heare âeave any sinne do any good duty ever a whit the more for any thing they heare and therefore must needs prove like the house built upon the sand when the time of tryall shall come Mat. 7.26 27. 2. Many that when they are hearing have good motions and purposes yet through delay they vanish and come to nothing of whom in respect of their spirituall poverty that may be said which Solomon speaketh Prov. 24 3â 34. Yet a little sleepe a little slumber a little folding of the hands to sleepe so shall thy poverty come as one that travelleth and thy want as an armed man Lecture VIII On the Title of Psalme 51. Decemb. 14. 1625. WEe have already heard that in the means that are here mentioned wherby David was brought unto repentance two things are to be observed 1. That Nathans ministery was the meanes to recover him 2. What that course was that Nathan held with him and whereby he did so mightily prevaile The former of these wee finished the last day and it followeth now that we proceed unto the second This is set downe in the 2. Sam. 12.1 14. But I intend not to handle the whole speech of Nathan but onely to observe this in it in generall that he did particularly and boldly reprove him and denounce Gods judgement against him and by that meanes he brought him unto repentance The parable whereby he laid open the odiousnesse of his sinne in another mans person moved him not but when he directed his speech to him in particular and boldly and sharply reproved him that through the blessing of God prevailed mightily with him Now from this thus observed in the course that Nathan tooke with David this Doctrine ariseth for our instruction That the ministery that God hath sanctified for the conversion of sinners and wherein hee useth to shew his mighty power that way is such a ministery as applieth the word particularly to the hearers such as plainely and boldly reproveth sinne See the proofe of this Doctrine in three points First the best preachers and Prophets to whom the Lord hath in his word given greatest testimony were wont to preach in this manner they were wont to reprove sinne boldly and without partiality and plainely and particularly so as the party they desired to reforme might know himselfe to be meant So did Eliah speake to a King 1. Kings 18.18 It is thou and thy fathers house that have troubled Israel in that yee have forsaken the commandements of the Lord and thou hast followed Baalim So preached Iohn the Baptist who came also in the spirit and power of Eliah Luke 1.17 to another King Luke 3.19 Herod the Tetrach was reproved by him for Herodias his brother Philips wife and for all the evils that Herod had done Thus did the Prophet Malachy preach Mala. 2.1 And now ô ye Priests this commandement is for you And thus did the Prophet Hosea preach Hos. 5.1 Heare ye this ô Priests and hearken ye house of Israel and give ye eare ô house of the King You see how particularly they dealt and how boldly also not with the common sort of the people only but even with Kings and with Priests whom it hath ever beene as dangerous a matter and cause of greater persecution to meddle with then with Kings themselves Yea this was so usuall in the ministery of the Prophets to reprove and denounce judgements against sinne that it is made a note of difference to distinguish the true Prophets from the false Iere. 28.8 The Prophets that have bin before me and before thee of old prophesied both against many countryes and against great Kingdomes of warre and of evill and of pestilence And Mic. 3.5.8 The Prophets make my people erre that bite with their teeth and cry Peace But truly I am full of power by the spirit of the Lord and of judgement and of might to declare unto Iacob his transgression and to Israel his sinne Secondly God hath straitly injoyned his servants to preach thus and commanded them in this manner to reprove sinne as a chiefe worke and duty of their ministery And in this proofe observe an answer to an objection that is made by some against the former proofe taken from the example of Eliah Iohn Baptist and the Prophets for they say some had another manner of spirit another manner of power authority then the ministers of the Gospel now have And indeed I cannot deny but this is true in some part for the Prophets 1. Had an immediate calling from God 2. Spake by divine inspiration so as they could not erre either in the matter that they delivered or in the manner of their delivery 2. Pet. 1.21 Yet in this point there is no difference betwixt us and them we also are bound aswell as they to apply our doctrine and to reprove sinne boldly and particularly Observe therefore that this manner of preaching is enjoyned to the ministers under the Gospel as a chiefe worke of their ministery See this first in the commandement given by that
And Paul saith of himselfe and the rest of his fellowes that they found their Masters words true in their owne experience for they were reviled and persecuted and defamed and counted continually unto this day saith he as the filth of the World and the off-scouring of all things 1. Cor. 4.12 13. And when God opened unto him at Ephesus a large and effectuall doore that is blessed his ministery mightily and gave it entrance into the hearts of his people hee tells us there were many adversaries raised up against him 1. Cor. 16.9 Yea this hatred of the World doth so inseparably follow the faithfull ministers as the shadow doth the body as it is made a note of an unfaithfull minister not to be thus hated in the World Luke 6.26 Woe be to you when all men shall speake well of you for so did their fathers to the false Prophets And Gal. 1.10 If I yet after so long preaching pleased men I should not be the servant of Christ. Will you know the true cause of this Alas it cannot otherwise be they use according to the charge the Lord hath laid upon them to cry out boldly plainly and particularly against the sinnes of all men When the Prophet Ieremy complaineth Iere. 15.10 that though he had neither lent on usury nor borrowed on usury yet every one did curse him he gives this for the reason of it that he was a man of strife and a man of contention with the whole earth And this reason Ahab gives why he hated Miâajah the Prophet for he doth not prophecie good concerning me but evill saith he 1. Kings 22.8 The two witnesses by their ministery did vexe and torment men Revel 11.10 And this hath made many a good man even afraid to enter upon this thankelesse office and function Moses was so as you shall find by the excuses he made Exod. 3.11 and 4.10 And Ieremy was so Ier. 1.6 And Ionah was so Ionah 1.3 Yea for this cause many a good man being in this function hath had strong tentations either to give it over or at least to give over his faithfulnesse in reproving sinne because it bred him so much displeasure and hatred of men So was it with good Ieremy Iere. 20.9 I said I will not make mention of him nor speake any more in his name I will give over preaching but his Word was in my heart as burning fire shut up in my bones and I was weary with forbearing and I could not stay Thinke not thinke not beloved that it is any pleasure to us to cry out against your sins Alas we are menlike your selves too desirous to have every bodies good wil it may be it troubleth us as much to do it as it doth you and we would be as glad to forbeare it as you would have us to be if we could do it if we durst do it Consider well I pray you of this true cause why we are so disliked and hated in the world and you will discerne great cause 1. Why you should not be apt to receive the evill reports you may heare of Gods faithfull ministers 1. Tim. 5.19 Against an Elder âeceive not an accusation Alas man consider evill will never speake well 2. Why you should pray heartily for them that God would protect comfort and incourage them as the Apostle teacheth you 2. Thess. 3.1 2. Pray for us that we may be delivered from unreasonable men For Satan and his instruments will never give over practising against them 3. Why your selves should yeeld them all the comfort and incouragement you can in their ministery as Paul speaketh concerning Epaphroditus Phil 2.29 Receive him in the Lord with all gladnesse and hold such in reputation Matth. 10.41 He that receiveth a Prophet in the name of a Prophet loves him the better for his faithfulnes shall receive a Propets reward Secondly this doctrine serveth to teach you how profitable it is for the people of God to have and to depend upon an ordinarie ministery of such as know them well For every one of Gods people to have a pastor of their owne to depend upon that liveth among them This the Apostle teacheth us 1 Thes. 5.12 Wee beseech you brethren to know them that labour among you and are over you in the Lord and admonish you David knew this and therefore though hee were himselfe a great Prophet yet kept three Seers and Prophets about him that lived with him continually but to know him well and to observe his wayes that they might doe him the more good by their ministery the one was Nathan 2. Sam. 7.2 the other Gad 2. Sam. 24.11 and the third was Ieduthun 2. Chron. 35.15 Yea be willing and desirous thy minister should know thee well by questioning with thee himselfe or enquiring into thy wayes It is no true wisedome but extreame folly to seeke so carefully to hide and conceale your faults from theÌ that might minister strength to you against them Thy Physician that should minister physicke to thee for the health of thy body thou desirest may throughly know the state of thy body before he minister unto thee And thou wilt make thy case fully knowne to thy Lawyer Nay thou desirest that the Taylor that should make thee a garment should first take measure of thee How much more doth it concerne thee that thy minister should know thee well For indeed they that are strangers unto you and know not your wayes cannot apply their Doctrine to you so particularly nor so well meet with your speciall sinnes and consequently as you have heard not preach unto you with that power and profit as they might doe if they knew you better Lecture IX On the Title of Psalme 51. December 21. 1625. FOlloweth the use of instruction that concerneth us that are ministers and Preachers of the Gospel For seeing that if we would doe good by our ministery we must apply our Doctrine to our hearers and boldly and plainely reprove their sinnes and that this is a chiefe worke and duty of our ministery we learne that five propertyes had need be in him that would performe the worke of the ministery faithfully First Hee had need know his people well The minister had need not only to be resident and to dwell among his people but also to use his best endeavour to know them well This is Gods ordinance that every congregation should have a Pastor of their owne that may live among them 1. Pât 5.1 2 The Elders which are among you I exhort feed the flocke that is among you The Lord wheresoever he plants a vineyard builds a watch-tower for the keeper of it in the midst of it Esa. 5.2 In this point our Saviour makes himselfe a patterne and samplar to all good pastors Iohn 10.14 I am the good shepheard and know my sheepe and am knowne of mine And so doth Paul when he saith he taught them not onely publickely but from house to house Acts 20.20 and in the care he
5. That these grievous plagues should be upon him not for a day or a weeke or a moneth or a yeare but all the dayes of his life The sword shall never depart from thine house Yet in this whole prayer of his ye shall not find one petition one word for the removall or putting by of these judgements all his suit is only for the pardon of his sin Why may you say might he not lawfully have prayed against these temporall judgements I answer yes verily he might For so did Abraham when God had threatned destruction to worse people then these yet he prayed against it Gen. 18.32 Yea so did David himselfe for the life of the child that was begotten in adultery 2. Sam. 12.16.22 And at another time Psal. 39.10 Remove thy stroke away from me for I am consumed by the blow of thine hand What then will you say made he no reckoning of these judgements in his wives and children so long as himselfe was spared I answer yes doubtlesse for he was as tender hearted and good natured a man as ever lived He loved his wives dearely as may appeare by the care he had to provide for them even after they had bin ravished 2. Sam. 10.3 He loved his children dearely as may appeare by the extreame passions he was in for the death of two of them though they had bin both of them extreamely lewd and unworthy of his love For Amnon first 2. Sam. 13.36 he wept very sore and then for Absalom 2. Sam. 18 33. He was much moved and went up to the chamber over the gate and wept and as he went thus he said O my sonne Absalom my sonne my sonne Absalom would God I had dyed for thee O Absalom my sonne my sonne If ye aske me yet further why then prayed he not against these judgements Had he not hope to have prevailed in such a suite Had God reveiled to him that his decree concerning these things was irrecoverable Had he sayd of them as Ezek. 14.18 Though these three men Noah Daniel and Iob were in it as I live saith the Lord God they shall neither deliver sons nor daughters I answer that I cannot say so neither For there is hope in Israel and among Gods people concerning this as Shechaniah speaketh Ezr. 10.2 Temporall judgements that have bin as peremptorily denounced as these were have yet by the repentance and prayers of the parties beene kept of as we see in the case of Hezechia Esa. 38.5 I have heard thy prayer behold I will adde unto thy dayes fifteene yeares But why prayeth not he against these judgements will you say I answer Surely his sinnes now tooke up all his thoughts and affections he could now thinke of nothing else he counted these judgements nothing in comparison of his sins he thought himselfe a happy man if his sins might be pardoned though all these judgements did light upon his house And this is the first thing is to be observed in this suit But then observe secondly how earnest he is with God in begging this suit 1. He oft repeateth this suit and hath never done with it in these two verses thrice blot out my transgressions wash me from mine iniquitie clense me from my sin And then verse 7. againe Purge me with Hysope wash me and I shall be whiter then snow And againe ver 9. Hide thy face from my sinnes blot out mine iniquities 2. It is not his whoredome and murder only that troubled him or that he desired pardon of that would not serve his turne Wash me throughly or multiply thy washings upon me and vers 9. Blot out all mine iniquities as if he should say Let not one spot of any of mine iniquities abide on me Now from these things thus observed 1. That he desireth not so much the removall of so heavy judgements as the pardon of his sins 2. That he maketh no suit for that but for this alone 3. That hee presseth God in this suit with such importunity and earnestnesse we have this Doctrine to learne That pardon of sinne is more to be desired then deliverance from the greatest judgements that can befall us Observe the proofe of this doctrine in foure points all exemplified here in the person and practise of David a man after Gods owne heart First The man that truly knoweth what sinne is whose heart is rightly touched with the sense of it counteth his sin the greatest evill and misery that he can fall into it troubleth him more he is more afraid of it then of any other David now was in great perplexity and anguish of soule which he compareth to that anguish a body is in that hath all his bones broken verse 8. If Nathan should have come to him now and asked him why where is thy paine David Where art thou sicke What is it that troubleth thee so Is it the feare of that open shame I told thee God will bring upon thee in thy wives Is it the feare of the sword I told thee God would bring into thy house Is it any such matter His answer would have bin No no Nathan it is nothing but my sin that paineth and troubleth my soule those things trouble me nothing so much Nothing is so much to be feared nothing will so trouble and humble the heart as sin will doe when once God shall charge it upon a man it will bite like a Serpent and sting like an adder as Solomon speaketh Prov. 23.32 When the poore man that had an incurable palsie was brought to Christ the first word that Christ spake to him was this Markâ 2.5 Sonne thy sins be forgiven thee He saw that the poore mans sins troubled him much more then his palsie did All bodily diseases are but as flea-bitings in comparison of that anguish that sin will put the heart unto The spirit of a man will sustaine his infirmity saith Solomon Prov. 18.4 but a wounded spirit who can beare When the Angel telleth Ioseph that Christ should be called Iesus a Saviour a deliverer and Redeemer of his people he giveth this for the reason of that name Matth. 1.21 For he shall save his people From what not from poverty nor sicknesse nor shame nor persecution but from their sinnes Sin is the greatest misery and evill that a man can be saved or delivered from Secondly That man that truly knoweth what sin is accounteth the pardon of his sin to be sufficient ground and cause of comfort in any distresse David was now in great anguish of soule as I told you he stood in great need of inward comfort that was his earnest desire as you may see ver 8.12 Make me to heare joy and gladnesse restore to me the joy of thy salvation Which way sought he to come to comfort what made he the maine ground of all his comfort surely the pardon of his sin If once he might obtaine that he knew he should have comfort enough without
and your labour for that which satisfieth not 3. The more we have of them with the more difficulty shall we be saved and goe to heaven Lu. 18.24 How hardly shall they that have righâs enter into the kingdome of God Secondly our sins doe not trouble us more then any thing els we count them not our greatest evils or greatest miseries The evill of punishment seemes far more intollerable to us then the evill of sin There be many things that trouble us much more and we can worse beare then our sins A little want a little sicknesse a little trouble in the world disquieteth our hearts much more then ever our sins did And it may be said to every one of us as Elihu speaketh Iob 36.21 Thou hast chosen iniquity rather then affliction Thirdly The greatest part of men count sin no evill no misery at all are never troubled with any of their sins past not afraid to commit any sinne that they are moved unto They can goe away as lightly with their sins as Sampson did with the gates of Gaza Iudges 16.3 Sin is no burden to them at all they are never disquieted in their minds with remembrance of their sins but are fuâl of admirable peace peace in life and peace in death Psal. â3 5 Thou are not in trouble at other men Luke 11.21 The strong man armed keepeth his palace and his goods are in peace Nay none are so merry as they yea their sins make them merry and they are never so jââand and light hearted as when they have sinned most Ieremy 11.15 When thou dost evill then thou rejoycest Surely the cause of this is worthy to be enquired into these men certainly have diseased and distempered soules and the best way to cure this and every other disease is to find out and remove the cause of it Let mee therefore enquire into the causes of this distemper and to that end demand a question or two of these men First Ioseph was afraid to commit sin though he were strongly tempted unto it and could have done it secretly enough Gen. 39.9 How can I doe this great wicked us and sin against God And it is made a note of a godly man that be feareth an oath Eccles. 9.2 And why art not thou afraid to sin to lye to sweare to be drunke to deceive thy neighbour to commit any sin Secondly Peter was so troubled for his sins that he wept bitterly Mat. 26.75 ãâ¦ã for ãâã while that Christ was faine first to appeare to ãâ¦ã to take great paines to comfort him Iohnâ1 â1 1â 17. And ãâ¦ã here and Psal. 33.4 Minâ iniquities are as an heavy burden ãâ¦ã me to beare And so was the incestuous person 2. Cor. 2.7 ready ãâ¦ã up with overmuch sorrow And why art not thou troubled in the mind at all for any of thy sins Why countestâ thou them no burden at all Thirdly David hath never done crying to God here for the pardon of his sins ver ââ O Lord blot out my transgessions wash me throughly from mine iniquity and clense me from my sins and ver 9. Hide thy face from my sins and blot out all mine iniquities And why dost thou never use to cry heartily unto God for the pardon of thy sins nor seeke after it First thou wilt say thou hast no such cause to be troubled as David had thy sins are not so hainous as Davids were thou werr never murderer nor adultery ââ either thou thankest God This was the cause why the Pharisâe when he came to pray made no suit at all for the pardon of his sins they were no trouble to him Lu. 18.11 I thinke thee ô God I am not as other man extertioners unjust adulterers or even as this Publican But to this I answer 1. Thou hast cause enough to be troubled for thy sinnes for all that For 1 others of Gods servants have beene greatly troubled for small sins Are thy sins smaller then Iobs were and yet he was marvellously troubled and afflicted in mind for his sins he even abhorred himselfe and repented in dust and ashes as he professeth himselfe Iob 42.6 Are thy sins smaller then those that Paul speaketh of Rom. 7.15 that which I do I allow not for what I would that do I not but what I hate that do I And yet see what a burden even this was to him it made him cry out verse 24. O wretched man that I am Seest thou not daily how heavily many of Gods best servants doe walke how they complaine and cry out some on their death beds some continually almost and what be the sins that trouble them so Are they grosse sins Are they more heinous then thine No no. They are even such as those of Pauls were the very combat betwixt their flesh and spirit they find in themselves puts them to this paine and maketh them to cry as Rebecca Gen. 25.22 If it be so why am I thus In her passion she was ready to say it had beene better for me to have beene barren still And so are many of Gods poore servants in their passion apt to say O it were good for us to observe well this trouble of mind that many of Gods deare ones are subject unto and to be among these mourners Eccl. 7.4 The heart of the wise is in the house of mourning For when we see such examples we should lay them to heart and say to our selves Lord if the sins of such a one be so heavy a burden what will mine be Luk. 23.31 If this be done to the greene tree what shall be done to the dry 1 Pet. 4.18 If the righteous scarcely shall be saved where shall the ungodly and sinner appeare Secondly as small as thy sinnes seeme to be thou art under the curse of God as well as David was and that is such a burden as no creature can beare Gal. 3.10 Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the booke of the law to doe them And hast not thou then cause to be troubled Hast not thou cause to seeke earnestly for the pardon of thy sinne Wouldst not thou count that malefactor a mad man that being condemned to die should say I have no such need to sue for a pardon as such and such my offence was neither treason nor murder as theirs was I am condemned but for a burglary or for a robbery c. Thirdly thy sins are not smaller thou hast as much nay more cause to be troubled for thy sins then David had For 1. He committed these sins but once the sins that thou standest guilty of thou hast committed oftentimes How oft hast thou blasphemed and beene drunke and uncleane and lyed and deceived thy neighbour I tell thee smaller sinnes being multiplied and oft committed will make as heavy a burden as the heinousest sinne that is but once committed Ier. 5.6 A lion out of the forrest shall slay them because their transgressions are many
Gods children in deed and not in shew and profession only will strive to be profitable and to doe good to the places they live in and the more good they doe the liker they are to their heavenly Father That which God saith of Abraham Genesis 12.2 Thou shalt bee a blessing belongeth to all the true children of Abraham they are a blessing to the places they live in Not onely 1. by their prayers as Elias was to Israel Iames 5.18 At whose prayer the heavens gave raine and the earth brought forth her fruit And Amos likewise Amos 7.3 6. The Lord repented for this at his prayer It shall not bee saith the Lord. 2. Not onely because the Lord for their sakes useth to doe good to the places where they live Gene. 39.5 The Lord bessed the Aegyptians house for Iosephs sake But even 3. In this respect also because they seeke and endeavour to doe good to them with whom they live and that not in spirituall things only but even in the things of this life yea he doth this diligently Prov. 11.27 He diligently seeketh good A good Christian is not onely Bonus vir a good man but Bonus civis a good Common-wealths-man a good Townes-man also It is said to the commendation of Mordecai Esd. 10.3 that he was accepted of the multitude of his brethren seeking the wealth of his people This gained him love and honour in the hearts of all the people he sought the publike good And of Iehojada it is said he was greatly honored after his death for this 2. Chron. 24.16 Because he had done good in Israel But you will say these were publike persons and great men it became them well to be such I answer it is true they were so and indeed of such men this is chiefly required For the thing that God aimed at in advancing of any was only this that they might be Patres patriae do more good to the Countrey places where they live then men in meaner degree can doe Rom. 13 4. He is the minister of God to thee for good and verse 6. For this cause pay you tribute also for they are Gods ministers And surely this is the onely thing that will gaine true honour and esteeme and authority unto Gentlemen and great men in the hearts of all that know them not their birth nor their lands nor their offices nor their power but their goodnesse I meane the readinesse that is in them to doe good to the places where they live Luk 32.25 The Kings of the Gentiles exercise Lordship over them and they that exercise authority upon them are called benefactors ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã This was it that gained them such authority in the hearts even of Gentiles that they sought not themselves in these great places but the good of the people But this belongeth not to publike persons and great men only the poorest Christian that is must not live to himselfe alone but strive to bee profitable and to doe good to them he liveth with See the commandement of God for this Galat. 6.10 As wee have opportunity let us doe good unto all men A notable direction wee have for this Ieremy 29.7 Seeke the peace of the city whether I have caused you to be carried away captives and pray unto the Lord for it For in the peace therof shall ye have peace Though that City were a most wicked place yet seeing God by his providence had brought them to dwell there they were bound not only to pray for it but to seeke the good of it the Wealth and Peace and Prosperity of it by all meanes Such as truly feare God will not bee backward in any worke that tendeth to the publike good of the place they live in Titus 3.14 Let ours also learne to maintaine good workes for necessary uses that they bee not unfruitfull Now if wee apply this that wee have heard of this last point that hath beene observed for our imitation in the goodnesse and bounty of the Lord wee shall finde there are very many that are so unlike to our heavenly Father in this point that wee have no cause to judge them to bee his children First The Papists who are notoriously knowne to be so farre from seeking the peace and prosperity of their country that they have for many yeares uncessantly sought the utter ruine and subversion of it and the betraying of it into the hands of strangers yea such strangers as are the worst nation Ezek. 7.24 most bloudy enemies And this is not the fault so much of the men that professe popery this is the fault of the religion it selfe Their chiefe teachers the Iesuites the common incendiaries of the world teach them they ought to doe so they shall merit heaven by doing so Certainly this religion cannot be of God nor they that professe it And was there ever such a religion before in the world as this is Other heresies and religions there have bin perhaps that were as pernicious to the soules of men as Popery that is of the Gnosticks and Arrians of old of the Anabaptists and Antitrinitarians of late But a religion so pernicious to states and Common-wealths as popery is was there never heard of in all the world They have another father mentioned Iohn 8 44. Ye are of your father the devill and the lusts of your father ye will doe he was a murtherer from the beginning He whose name is in Hebrew Abaddon and in Greeke Apollyon the destroyer mentioned Rev. 9.11 is the father of that religion that teacheth men to practise the ruine and destruction of their owne countrey Three things they pretend for all their practises against the state and Kingdome 1. The wrongs and oppressions they endure among us But to this I say admit all their clamors and complaints of this were most true yet can this make it lawfull for them to doe as they do The true ancient Catholike and Apostolike faith teacheth men thus Rom. 12.19 Avenge not your selves but rather give place unto wrath for it is written vengeance is mine I will repay saith Lord. And Mat. 5.44 I say unto you love your enemies blesse them that curse you doe good to them that hate you pray for them that despitefully use you and persecute you And can this then be any other religion then Antichrists that teacheth them to revenge themselves yea to revenge themselves as cursed Haman did Est. 3.6 But 2. they pretend zeale for Christ and his religion in this we are not onely their enemies but we are enemies to Christ and his religion they say and therefore it were a meritorious deed to destroy us all So did Iames and Iohn when they would have had fire to come downe from heaven to consume those Samaritans Lu. 9.54 But did Christ approve of that zeale Looke the next verse 55. He turned and rebuked them for this zeale yee know not what manner spirit ye are of So may we say to these
all thy getting get understanding For riches and honor are with her yea durable riches and righteousnesse Pro. 8.18 and 2. thou that hast ever felt the worke of grace comfort of Gods spirit in thy selfe mayest boldly from thy former experience conclude as David doth Psalme 23. â Surely goodnes and mercy shall follow mee all the dayes of my life and I shall dwell in the house of the Lord for ever Iohn 8.35 The servant abideth not in the house for ever but the sonne doth Though my love to God be changeable yet Gods love to me is not Esa. 64.5 In those is continuance and we shall be saved Though therefore the comforter have withdrawne himselfe from thee for a time be sure he will returne againe and therefore wait for him And that which the Prophet saith of his vision may fitly be applyed to this purpose Hab. 2.3 Though it tarry wait for it for it will surely come it will not tarry hee meaneth one moment longer then the appointed time the fittest time Resolve with thy selfe as the Prophet doth Esay 8.17 I will wait upon the Lord that hideth his face from the house of Iacob even from his owne chosen people sometimes and I will looke for him Certainely of this sicknesse of thy soule I may say to thee as Christ did of Lazarus Iohn 11.4 this sicknesse is not unto death thou shalt surely recover it thy sorrow shall be turned into joy as our Saviour hath promised Iohn 16.20 The third direction is this Thou must well examine thy present estate and thou shalt find that though the spirit of adoption seeme to be gone and thou canst not find that worke of the spirit in thy selfe yet the spirit of sanctification abideth still in thee and if thou wilt well examine thy selfe thou shalt find that worke of the spirit in thee 1 Iohn 2.17 The annointing which ye hâve received of him abideth in you and 3.9 Whosoever is borne of God doth not commit sinne that is as other men doe or as himselfe did before for his seed remaineth in him Examine thy heart well and thou shalt find evident notes of this First Thou art afraid to doe anything that thou knowest would offend God and whence commeth that from flesh and bloud No no of every naturall man the Apostle pronounceth Rom. 3.18 There is no feare of God before his eyes Secondly Thou lovest all that feare God and this is a certaine signe Gods spirit abideth in thee 1 Iohn 3.13 14. Marveâ not my ârethren though the world hate you wee know that wee have passed from death to life because wee love the Brethren Thirdly even in this case wherein now thou art thou prayest still and darest not neglect that duty as David did Psalme 31.22 I said in my hast I am cut off from before thine eyes neverthelesse thou heardest the voice of my supplications when I cryed unto thee Even then I plyed thee with supplications and 61.2 From the end of the earth will I cry unto thee when my heart is overwhelmed And whence commeth this I pray you Surely these prayers of all others proceed from the spirit as the Apostle teacheth Romans 8.26 The spirit helpeth our infirmities for wee know not what wee should pray for as wee ought but the spirit it selfe maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot bee uttered Fourthly thou lovest God though he doe hide his face and frowne on thee yea this very sorrow and anguish thou art in is a certaine Symptome and signe of thy love to God that is the cause that is the roote of it thou couldest not bee troubled as thou art with this that thou wantest the sense of Gods love if thou didst not dearely love him Certainely thou art sicke of love as the Church was Canticles 2.5 When Christ withdrew himselfe a while from her and shee sought him so carefully shee bewrayeth and could not conceale this to be the cause of her griefe Cant 3.1 2 3. I âought him whom my soule loveth I will go into the city and seeke him whom my soule loveth I said unto the watch-men saw ye him whom my soule loveth And whence came it that Mary wept so Luke 7.47 She loved much And whence commeth this I pray thee that thou so lovest the Lord From flesh and bloud No no this can come from nothing but from Gods spirit saving grace as is plaine by that question thrice moved to Peter Ioh. 21.15 17. Dost thou love me And by that of the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.3 If any man love God the same is knowne of him Fiftly and lastly Thou dost at the least unfainedly desire to feare God and to love him and to call upon him and to love his children and it is a great griefe and trouble to thy heart that thou canst not doe it better To will is present with thee as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 7.18 Certainely this change that is wrought in thy will these unfained desires of grace doe prove evidently that the spirit of God dwelleth in thee Phil. 2.13 It is God that worketh in you both to will and to doe of his good pleasure And Nehe. 1.11 Nehemiah proveth himselfe to be Gods servant even by this note because hee desired to feare Gods name Now from these five notes of Gods spirit dwelling in thee thou mayest infallibly inferre these conclusions for the recovering of thy comfort 1. That thou hast faith and art thereby united unto Christ. 1 Iohn 3.24 Hereby we know that hee abideth in us by the spirit which he hath given us And 4.13 Hereby wee know that wee dwell in him and he in us because hee hath given us of his spirit As the naturall spirit is in no member that is not united to the head so can the spirit of sanctification bee in none that is not by faith knit unto Christ our head as the Apostle applyeth this comparison Ephesians 4.16 And our Saviour Iohn 15.4 As the branch cannot beare fruit of it selfe unlesse it abide in the Vine no more can yee except ye abide in me 2. That thou hast just cause to bee comfortable thou hast the roote and ground of sound comfort in thy selfe Psalme 32.11 Bee glad in the Lord and rejoyce ye righteous and shout for joy all ye that are upright in heart 3. That it is thy great sin for which thou hast just cause to checke and blame thy selfe that thou art not more thankefull that thou rejoycest no more in thine estate Is it thinkest thou ãâã blessing or a common blessing to have Christ to have Gods spirit dwelling in thee to have this blessed change wrought in thy soule Paul giveth thankes for this Romans 6.17 God bee thanked that ye were the servants of sinne but ye have obeyed from the heart that forme of Doctrine that was delivered unto you And 1 Thessal 3.9 What thankes can we render to God againe for you for all the joy wherewith we rejoyce for your sakes before our
to open his griefe and make his moane and powre out his heart unto Nature taught Haman that wretched man when hee was full of heavinesse for the honour that was done to Mordecai to ease his heart that way Est. 6.13 Hee told Zeresh his wife and all his friends euery thing that had befallen him In which respect great Princes have esteemed it a cheife part of their happinesse to have some speciall bosome friend whom they might make use of this way Such a one was Hushai to David 2 Sam. 15.37 and Zabud to Solomon 1 King 4.5 Now there is no such friend in the world for this purpose as the Lord is Trust in him at all times saith David Psal. 62.8 ye people powre out your hearts open your greifes before him God is a refuge for us Thus Anna the mother of Samuel told Ely that shee had done 1. Sam. 1.15 I am a woman of a sorrowfull spirit and have powred out my soule before the Lord. Thus did Samuel her son seeke to ease his heart when it was full of heavinesse 1. Sam. 8.21 Hee rehearsed all their words in the eares of the Lord hee made his moane to God Thus did Iob My friends scorne mee saith he Iob 16 â0 counted him an hypocrite Oh heauie affliction for a man in his case to bee so iudged of and censured by such men as they were but mine eye saith he powreth out teares unto God as if hee should say That is all the helpe I have Thus did Hezechiah when he was in that paine and anguish of spirit as the poore mother in trauell whose child is even come to the birth and shee wanteth strength to bring it forth as hee complaineth to the Prophet Psa. 37.3 He taketh Rabshakehs blasphemous letter and goeth up to the house of the Lord and spreadeth it before the Lord ver 14. As if he had said Behold Lord what hee hath written O that wee would acquaint our selues so with the Lord that wee might make him our bosome friend and make this use of him in all our sorrowes Secondly The Lord is able and none but hee to yeeld us helpe in this case and restore us to our comfort He maketh sore saith Eliphaz Iob 5.18 and bindeth up he woundeth and his hands make whole This is the Lords peculiar prerogative to comfort a soule that is any distres He is the father of mercies and God of all comfort as the Apostle speaketh 2. Cor 1.3 I even I am he saith the Lord Esa. 51.12 that comforteth you And therefore David when hee had lost his feeling and comfort cryeth oft earnestly to God to restore it to him Psal. 51.8 Make me to heare joy and gladnesse As if he had said though never so much bee delivered to me for my comfort by the skilfullest of all thy servants I shall bee utterly uncapable of it and remaine still deafe of that eare till thou make me able to heare it And vers 12. Restore to me the joy of thy salvation And 86.4 Rejoyce the soule of thy servant for unto thee doe I lift up my soule And thus should every one of us cry unto God for helpe and comfort when we are in the like case Thirdly The Lord as he is able and none but he to revive such a soule so is he most ready to doe it he is very pitifull and of tender mercy as the Apostle speaketh Iames 5.11 specially to his servants who are wounded in spirit yea he hath bound himselfe by promise to helpe such Psal. 34.18 The Lord is nigh to them that are of a broken heart and saueth such as bee of a contrite spirit and 147.3 He healeth the broken in heart and bindeth vp their wounds and Esa. 57.19 I create the fruit of the lips peace peace to him that is farre off and to him that is neere saith the Lord and I will heale him So that wee may boldly go to God and seeke to him for comfort and even challenge him vpon these promises that he hath made unto us and say unto him as Psal. 85.6 Wilt thou not reviâe vs againe but let us remaine so dead hearted that thy people may reioyce in thee Fourthly The Lord doth therefore many times withdraw himselfe from his people and deprive them of the sence of his favour of purpose to make them more importunate in seeking to him by prayer I will goe and returne to my place saith the Lord Hos. 5.15 till they acknowledge their offence and seeke my face in their affliction they will seeke mee early And this was the cause why our Saviour was so harsh with the woman of Canaan and caryed himselfe so strangely toward her a great while even to try her faith and encrease her fervencie and importunitie in seeking to him by prayer Mat. 15.22.28 Fifthly and lastly Gods servants that have beene in this case have recovered their comfort this way even by fervent prayer when nothing else was able to doe it and have set their Probatum est upon it When David was in that case that hee said in his hast he was cast out of Gods sight Psalme 31.22 Neuerthelesse saith hee Thou heardest the voice of my supplications when I cryed unto thee as if hee had said By prayer I found comfort and thereupon hee inferreth verse 23. O love the Lord all yee his Saints as if hee should say Who would not love so gracious a God that is so ready to bee found of them that seeke him though it be in so weake a manner as I did So Psal. 77. when he was in that case that he said verse 3. he remembred God and was troubled he complained and his spirit was overwhelmed within him yet even then he found comfort by prayer ver 1. I cryed vnto God with my voice even unto God with my voice and he gave eare vnto me The sixth and last direction that I am to give to them that being afflicted in minde desire to recover their comfort is this Admit thou canst not finde comfort by any of the former meanes yet consider well and bend thy minde to meditate of that mercie and goodnesse of God whereof David speaketh heere and thou hast heard the handling of this Doctrine and thou shalt finde that thou hast no cause to doubt but that hee loveth thee First Consider the goodnesse of the Lord to all his creatures even to the worst men that live and even that may be a great helpe to thy faith in this case Alas thou wilt say that is a poore helpe if God be no otherwise good to me if he love me no otherwise then he loveth them what comfort can that yeeld me O say not so for the holy Ghost in the Word hath oft commended this to us for a helpe to our faith and bids us observe how good the Lord is to all his creatures and even to wicked men for the confirming of our owne hearts in the assurance of his love to vs. So saith
signified the sword and famine and pestilence that God would bring upon the world went forth we reade in verse 2. that the white horse which signified the preaching of the Gospel was sent forth conquering and to conquer the Gospel was preached with great evidence and demonstration of the spirit And the Apostle telleth us Heb. 6.7 8. that the earth that drinketh in the raine that falleth oft upon at and bringeth forth thornes and bryers is neere unto cursing There is therefore just cause that we should all take to heart this great increase of all grosse sinnes amongst us David did so and we are sure hee did no more in it then hee was bound to doe Psal. 119.53 Horrour hath taken hold upon me because of the wicked that forsake thy Law Phinehas and all Gods people with him did so Iosh. 22.18 Ye rebell to day against the Lord and to morrow he will be wrath with the whole Congregation of Israel And marke the reason verse 20. Did not Achan the son of Zerah commit a trespasse in the accursed thing and wrath fell on all the Congregation and that man perished not alone in his iniquity If any man say How can this stand with the justice of God to punish us for other mens sins to lay to our charge the drunkennesse blasphemies and whoredomes committed by other men in the towne and country where wee live Considering what Abraham saith to the Lord Gen. 18.25 Farre be it from thee to stay the righteous with the wicked and that the righteous should bee as the wicked that bee farre from thee shall not the Iudge of all the world doe right I Answer God never punisheth any for the sins of others but when they are some way or other guilty of other mens sins A man may make himselfe partaker of other mens sins though hee commit not those sins himselfe Bee not partaker of other mens sins saith the Apostle 1 Tim. 5.22 Yea wee shall finde that a whole towne nay even a whole land is oft in Scripture said to be guilty of a sin and defiled with it that was committed but by some private man that lived in it So it is said of murder Num. 35.33 Bloud defileth the land and the land cannot bee cleansed of the blood that is shed therein but by the blood of him that shed it And againe Deut. 19.13 Thine eye shall not pitty him but thou shalt put away the guilt of innocent blood from Israel So when the Lord had reckoned up many great sinnes that were committed by the inhabitants of Canaan Levit. 18. hee bids his people they shall not doe so for by these saith he verse 25. the land is defiled So it is said of the man that would take againe the wife that he had once put away and another man had married her Deut. 24 4. He may not take her againe after that shee is defiled for that is abomination before the Lord and thou shalt not cause the land to sin The whole towne and countrey you see may become guilty of a sinne which one man hath committed in it And surely this is a just cause of feare that we shall all smart for these foule sinnes committed amongst us because wee have drawne upon our selves the guilt of these sinnes we have made them our owne and that five wayes especially First By applauding and loving men the better for these sins He that never was drunke in his life nor ever sware oath nor committed whoredome yet if he love them that are addicted to these sins he maketh himselfe guilty of these sins yea he is more culpable before God for taking pleasure in them that commit these sins then for committing them himselfe Therefore the Apostle maketh this the height of sinne in them that God hath given up to a reprobate minde Rom. 1.32 They not onely doe these things but have pleasure in thâm that doe them But are there any so wicked Surely there have beene such even in Gods Church Mic. 3.2 that hate the good and love the evill even eo nomiââ because they are good they hate them and because they are evill they love them And alas some such there bee still in every place that take great ioy and solace in the sins of others Hos. 7.3 And on the contrary there are some to whom it is meate and drinke to mocke at goodnesse Iere. 15.17 I sat not in the assembly of the mockers nor rejoyced Secondly By not shunning but maintaining unnecessary familiarity and friendship with these grosse sinners we make our selves guilty of their sinnes I know a man may converse with them 1. Vpon necessary occasions in the affaires of this life to buy and sell eate and drinke with them occasionally and be no way guilty of their sinnes 1 Cor. 5.10 2. I know the joyning with them in Gods service maketh us not guilty of their sinnes as some have erroneously conceited For the faithfull continued daily with one accord in the Temple and worshipped God there Acts 2.46 though a great number of those that joyned with them were Pharisees and Sadduces and such as had betrayed and murdered the Lord of life But to be too familiar with such men to converse as much with them as with any other to bee as merry in the company of such as of any other as many of you are doth doubtlesse make you partakers of their sinnes Have no fellowship with the unfruitfull workes of darkenesse saith the Apostle Eph. 5.11 but rather reproove them A companion of fooles shall be destroyed saith Solomon Pro. 13.20 and 2 Iohn 11. Hee that biddeth him God speed is partaker of his evill deeds I will not sit with the wicked saith David Psal. 26.5 6. and what followeth I will wash mine hands in innocency and so will I compasse thine Altar As if he had said If I should sit and converse with lewd men I could not be innocent and free from their sinne Ieremy taketh great comfort in this that he had not sat in the assembly of the mockers Ier. 15.17 For this greatly hardeneth them in their sinnes because they see no man liketh the worse of them for it If all honest men would shunne their company certainely it would be of great force to make them ashamed of their sins and so to bring them to repentance for this is Gods ordinance 2 Thes. 3.14 Have no company with him that he may be ashamed Thirdly If we do not professe and shew our dislike and hatred to such sins as farre as in us lyeth we make our selves guilty of them Therefore Solomon maketh this a note of them that keepe the Law Pro. 28.4 that they will set themselves against the wicked And Christ commendeth it as a singular grace in the Angel of the Church of Ephesus Reu. 2.2 that he could not beare with them that were evill men They that doe not so make themselves guilty of their sins Iacob thought he should have beene guilty of the
will do nothing because they have no love unto nor care of the soules of poore sinners whether they sinke or swim but say in their hearts with Cain Genes 4.9 Am I my brothers keeper Or as the chiefe Priests to Iudas Mat. 27.4 What is that to us see thou to that Secondly they will do nothing because there is in their heart no hatred of any sin A certaine signe of an ungracious heart Psal. 36.4 He abhorreth not evill Thirdly They will do nothing because there is in them no love to God nor zeale to his glory Ps. 97.10 Ye that love the Lord hate evill For thus standeth the stipulation and contract betweene God and his people that are in covenant with him God bindeth himselfe on his part that he will be a friend to our friends and an enemy to our enemies Exod. 23.22 I will be an enemy to thine enemies and an adversary to thine adversaries So doe Gods people for their part bind themselves to God that they will love them that he loveth and hate them that he hateth Psal. 139.21 22. Doe not I hate them O Lord that hate thee and am I not grieved with those that rise up against thee I hate them with a perfect hatred I count them mine enemies Fourthly and lastly They will do nothing to further the punishment of lewd men because they have no faith to beleeve Gods word threatnings that these sins being winked at unpunished will bring Gods curse and judgments upon the whole town upon the whole land What made the king people of Nineveh so zealous in reforming their land Ion. 3.8 Let every man turne from his evill way from the violence that is in his hands The reason is given ver 5. The people of Nineveh beleeved God that which hee had threatned against the land by the ministery of Ionah And what made good Iosiah so zealous in reforming his land 2 Chr. 34.33 He tooke away all the abominations out of all the countryes that pertained to the children of Israel The reason is given verse 27. That when he had heard what curses God in his law had threatned against the land for such sins his heart was tender and he did humble himselfe before God he undoubtedly beleeved Gods word and threatning And doubtlesse on the other side the infidelity and atheisme that is in mens hearts is the cause why no man sheweth any zeale gainst sin no man seeketh to have it punished Lecture XXXVII on Psalme 51.3 Octob. 17. 1626. THe second sort that are to be reproved by this doctrine are such as having authority to enjoyne publike repeÌtance to scandalous sinners for the satisfying of the congregation when they are detected presented unto them refuse or neglect to do it This reproofe I will be briefe in because they that offend in this kind are not here present to heare me Yet it is profitable for you to heare somewhat of it that you may take notice of one chiefe cause why sin so aboundeth every where be affected with it and pray heartily unto God for the reformation of this great evill We see that now adayes this publike acknowledgement of scandalous sins in the congregation is almost grown quite out of use And this fault is imputed by some to our whole Church to the discipline of it but they are to blame and do great wrong to our Church that judge and speake so The Canons of our Church Can. 26. straitly charge every minister that he shall not in any wise admit to the communion any of his flocke which bee openly knowne to live in sin notorious without repentance And the booke of common prayer in the Rubricke before the communion commandeth that if any be an open and notorious evill liver so that the congregation by him is offended the minister shall call him and advertise him in any wise not to presume to the Lords table till he hath openly declared himselfe to have truly repented that the congregatioÌ may therby be satisfied which were asore offended So that you see the lawes and discipline of our Church require that open scandalous sinners should do open publike repentance yea give power to the minister to repell keep back such from the communion that refuse to doe it Where is the fault then may you say Surely in the covetouÌsnes corruption of those officers that are put in trust with the execution and exercise of the discipline of our Church who when they seeke themselves only not the reformation of any thing that is a misse amoÌg Gods people and by their illegall commutations of repentance doe neglect the use of publike repentance in the Church of God Of such that abuse the trust coÌmitted to them by our Church to their owne gaine wee may justly complaine as the Lord doth Hosea 4.8 They eate up that is feed on and live by the sinnes of Gods people and lift up their soule as it is in the originall that is earnestly desire and long after for so much that phrase signifieth as we shall find Ier. 22.27 Deut. 24.15 unto their iniquities They earnestly desire that sin may increase among the people that so their fees and gaine may increase See the foulnesse of the sins of these men in three points First They sin against God and his glory in being a chiefe cause of the increase of sin in all places and consequently that religion thriveth not the best preaching that is doth so little good in any place When the Lord speaketh of the great care and paines hee tooke to make his Vineyard and Church fruitfull hee saith Esay 5.2 hee fenced it and gathered out the stones thereof If Gods Vineyard have no fence but every swine and dog may approach to the holy things of God to the Sacraments and priviledges of Gods people without restraint if these stones of offence these scandalous sinners be not taken out how should the Lords Vineyard be fruitfull unto him Certainly the neglect of discipline is the cause why these stones doe multiply as they doe why sin doth so increase in all places For the hope of impunity hath great force to encourage and embolden men in sin Ecclesi 8.11 Because sentence against an evill worke is not executed speedily therefore the heart of the sonnes of men is fully set in them to doe evill and for pecuniary punishment it hath no such force to reforme them and bring them unto repentance at least to restraine from sin as the bringing of them to open shame hath It is open punishment of which the Lord speaketh so oft in his law Deut. 22.21.22 24. and elsewhere oft so shalt thou put away evill from among you And this is noted for a chiefe use and benefit of Magistrates Iudg. 18.7 to put to shame for sin Fill their faces with shame saith David Psal 83.16 that they may seeke thy name O Lord. Secondly Those that against intent of Law and Canon privily compound for mens
faults they sin against the congregation and Church of God in depriving it of that right that by the ordinance of God is due unto it namely that they that have wronged given offence to it by their sin should give it satisfaction by their repentance This right these men spoile and rob the congregation of And as the Pharisees taught children to say to their parents that required any reliefe of them Marke 7.11 It is Corban that is to say a gift by whatsoever thou mayest bee profited by mee as if he should say I have given to the treasury and therfore looke for no duty from me so these men teach grosse sinners to say to the ministers and congregations that require satisfaction from them by their publike repentance I have satisfied the Court and to you I will give no satisfaction at all If in any other Court of justice it should bee said to any that were impleaded for wrong done to any one man in his body or goods or good name give somewhat to the Court and care not for the party that thou hast wronged hee shall have no satisfaction from thee all men would cry out and say this were extreame wrong and injustice and is it no sin thinke we for any man to wrong a whole Church and congregation thus Thirdly They sin against the soules of poore sinners whom by this means they deprive of a speciall means appointed of God to bring them to repentance and so unto salvation The corruption and injustice that is done in other courts toucheth but the goods or good names or bodies of men these are called and should bee indeed spirituall courts but if corruption be used in them there is merchandise made of the soules of men And of all covetousnesse of all filthy lucre that is most damnable that is gotten by the sale of the soules of men as the holy Ghost mentioneth it for the last and worst of all the commodities that Antichrist did traffique in Revelation 18.13 He made merchandise of the soules of men And thus have I done with the second sort of men that are to bee reproved by this Doctrine The third and last sort that by this Doctrine of publike confession are to be reproved are such as having sinned publikely scandalously refuse to make publike acknowledgement of their sin and profession of their repentance when they are required to do it It is strange to see what paines men will take yea what cost and charges they will be at to avoid this And that not the richer sort only but even the poorest and basest of the people Now these poore men in doing thus offend three wayes First and chiefly against the Lord in refusing to give glory unto his name and submitting themselves unto his ordinance For by confessing our sins even before men when God would have us to doe it wee give glory unto God as wee have heard in that speech of Ioshuah to Achan Ioshuah 7.19 And it is his ordinance that you should obey them that have the rule over you and submit your selves hee meaneth the ministers and governours of the Church Heb. 13.17 Secondly they sin against the Church and people of God in refusing to give them satisfaction by their repentance when they have given them offence by their sin When Gods people had but taken offence at Peter without any just cause of offence given unto them when hee had by the commandement of God gone to Cornelius and there conversed with the Gentiles see how that great Apostle doth not scornefully resolve them and aske them what had they to doe with his actions but is very carefull to give them satisfaction and to recover their good opinion by shewing them at large the reason why he did so Actes 11.4 It is a perilous signe of an ungracious heart to make no reckoning what Gods people thinke of him Do you not know saith the Apostle speaking of this very sin even of making light account of the judgement of Gods people 1 Cor. 6.2 that the Saints shall judge the world It is a great meanes of peace to our consciences when wee can approve our selves our repentance and conversion not unto God and our owne consciences onely but unto the Church and people of God Shew unto them saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 8 24. that is to Titus and the brethren that are with him and before the Churches the proofe of your love And on the other side it is a great trouble to the heart that hath grace in it to have the censure and hard opinion of Gods people So it was to Anna to be ill thought of by Ely ô how carefull was the poore soule to give him satisfaction 1 Sam. 1.15 16. And it was a great trouble to that good woman that powred the box of precious ointment on Christs head when she saw that the Apostles were much offended with her for it Why trouble yee the woman saith our Saviour Matth. 26.10 And should it not then trouble any such sinner as hath grieved all Gods people in the congregation by his sin and caused them to thinke ill of him Will he not desire if he have any grace in him to recover their good opinion by making knowne unto them his repentance If thou have given offence to any one of thy neighbours even the meanest of them thou art bound in conscience to make him satisfaction and to seeke reconciliation with him Matth. 5.24 Goe thy way first bee reconciled to thy brother c. Neither is he bound to thinke well of thee againe till thou hast professed thy repentance unto him Luke 17.4 If thy brother that hath trespassed against thee turne againe to thee saying I repent thou shalt forgive him And are not men much more bound to give satisfaction to a whole congregation whom they have offended and to seeke reconciliation with it then with any one man Is the congregation bound or can it thinke well of him that hath given publike offence unto it till hee turne againe unto it and professe his repentance This despising of the congregation and the people of God is a greater sin then most men are aware of Take heede saith our Saviour Mat. 18.10 that yee despise not one of these little ones What saith the Apostle speaking of a particular Congregation 1 Cor. 11.22 despise ye the Church of God for the contempt done to Gods people thus resteth not upon them but reacheth unto Christ himselfe as the Apostle plainely teacheth 1 Cor. 8.12 When ye sin so against the brethren ye sin against Christ. Thirdly and lastly These men that refuse to professe their repentance before the Congregation sin therein against their owne soules and as the Prophet speaketh in another case Ion. 2.8 forsake their owne mercie that is the meanes to assure them that notwithstanding their sins the mercy of the Lord belongeth unto them For 1. no man can ever obtaine the assurance of the pardon of his sin till he have repented
others at least not aggravate it by the circumstances of it as we shall heare it is fit we should doe There is therefore a necessity we should doe it in secret The second motive is from the conveniencie of it For we make confession of our sins in secret unto God much more effectually then any other way wee can doe And that in two respects First We may powre out our hearts more fully and freely unto God in secret then we can doe in the presence of any other man For we are all of us apt to thinke that if we should in a particular manner utter and expresse how vile wretches we are before those that love vs and thinke best of us they would never thinke well of us againe while we live but account vs ranke hypocrites And indeed it may be so they would In which respect we reade Zach. 12.12 that the husband should mourne apart and the wife apart they should not disclose their sins one to another But there is no such thing to stay or hinder us from being free and open hearted in secret For 1. we can say no worse by our selves then the Lord knoweth already better then our selves according to that speech of David Psal. 69.5 O God thou knowest my foolishnesse and my sins are not hid from thee and 139.2 3. O Lord thou understandest my thought afarre off thou compassest my paths and my lying downe and art acquainted with all my wayes 2. We may be sure he will not like the worse but the better of us for confessing and opening of our sins unto him if we accuse our selues he will be the readier to absolve us According to that we have heard 1 Iohn 1.9 If we confesse our sins he is faithfull and just to forgive us and 1 Cor. 11.31 If we would judge our selves wee should not bee judged Yee people saith David Psal. 62.8 powre out your hearts before him God is a refuge for us As if he had said ye have no cause to feare or be ashamed to open your hearts to him the more you can lay to your owne charge and accuse your selves of the more ready you shall finde him to bee a refuge and a comfort unto you There is no cause of feare for an humbled soule to goe to him Will hee plead against me with his great power saith Ioh 23.6 no but hee would put strength in mee Iames 1.5 Hee giveth to all men liberally and upbraideth not The second respect wherein the conveniency of secret confession may appeare is this That wee may in secret use more helpes of voice and gesture and confesse our sins and make our complaint against our selves with more expressions of griefe then we can doe in the presence of others A man that would be ashamed to shed teares before men in the acknowledgment of his sins may be bold to doe it before the Lord. As Iob speaketh of himselfe Iob 16.20 Mine eye powreth out teares that is weepeth aboundantly unto God Thus did Iacob when he was alone Hos. 12.4 And I tell you even this maketh our confession of sins the more effectuall with God when we can doe it with teares As appeareth by that speech of God to Hezekiah 2 King 20.5 I have heard thy prayer and seene thy teares And this second respect may seeme to have moved David when he fasted and prayed for the child to goe in to doe it 2 Sam. 12.16 and both other of Gods servants and our blessed Saviour himselfe too make choice of a secret place for their devotions So did Elizeus 2 King 4.33 So did Peter Act. 10.9 So did our Saviour Mar. 1.35 They knew they might have more liberty for voice and gesture and teares there then they could have had in the company of men The third and last motive that may provoke us unto this duty is the consideration of the fruits and benefits that are to be received by it And those are two principally First This will give a man farre greater assurance of the truth and uprightnesse of his heart when he can confesse and bewaile his sin in secret unto God then any confession of his sin in the presence of others is able to doe This is one of the arguments wherby Iob proveth himselfe to have bin no hypocrite as his friends charged him because he had not been wont to cover his transgressions from God as Adam did not to hide them in his bosome but had beene wont freely and ingeniously to confesse them unto God Iob 31.33 This argueth there is no guile in the spirit when a man can acknowledge his sins unto God and confesse his transgressions unto him Psal. 32.2 3.5 And our Saviour perswading his disciples to take heed of hypocrisie in performing religious duties prescribeth this for an antidote to preserve them from it to learne to make conscience of doing them in secret Mat. 6.5 6. Be not as the hypocrites for they love to pray in open places where they may be seene of men but thou when ãâã prayest enter into thy closet For it is strange to see how far an hypocrite may go in performing religious duties in the presence of others as our Saviour there sheweth they love to pray saith he standing in the Synagogues They will seeme to shew great delight and zeale in good duties so long as they have men to be witnesses of it Yea in this very point of making confession of their sins before men hypocrites and gracelesse men have gone very far Pharaoh did this to Moses and Aaron sundry times Exod. 9.27 and 10.16 and Saul unto Samuel 1 Sam. 15 24.30 auricular confession unto a Priest you see a rancke hypocrite may make and Iudas made confession of his sin before the Priests and Elders publikely in the Temple Yea to the party he hath wronged an hypocrite will be able to confes his sin as Saul did to David 1 Sam. 24.17 18. and 26.21 But of none of these you can read that ever they could go to God in secret and powre out their hearts before him So that you see this is one benefit a man shal receive by it it will give him a coÌfortable assurance of the sincerity uprightnes of his heart before God Secondly It will give great assurance to a man of mercy from God in the pardon of his sins Gods people have bin wont to find as great ease to their consciences by confessing their sins to God as ever stomack that was sick and oppressed did by casting up the meat that offended it or sore that was impostumated by giving vent to the filthy matter that put it unto paine David professeth of himselfe Ps. 119.25 26. that when his soule cleaved to the dust that it was quite cast downe and dejected as one foyled and wounded by his enemy and ready to give up the Ghost he tooke this course to relieve himselfe and found comfort in it hee declared his wayes unto God and he heard him And in another place
having spoken of his owne experience in this case how hee being in extreame anguish of mind and unable to find case any other way by betaking himselfe to this course found comfort and assurance of mercy from God Ps. 32.5 I acknowledged my sin unto thee and mine iniquity ãâã I not âid I said I will acknowledge my transgression unto the Lord and thou forgavest the iniquity of my sin He inferreth thereupon ver 6. For this cause shall every one that is godly pray unto thee that is every one that is godly that is truly humbled for his sin shall be encouraged by my example to seek the same way for mercy that I have done And what followeth Surely to the flouds of great waters they shall not come nigh unto him As if he had said He that taketh this course let his afflictions and sorrowes be never so great he shall not be overwhelmed with them hee shall bee sure to find comfort in them And it cannot otherwise be but they take this course must needs find comfort in it for God hath bound himselfe by promise to it Pro. 28.13 Hâ that confesseth and forsaketh his sins shall find mercy 1 Ioh. 1.9 If we confesse our sins God is faithfull and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from ãâã unrighteousnes So Ioh 33.27 28. If any say I have sinned and perverted that which was right and it profited me not he will deliver his soule from going into the pit and his life shall see the light Yea he hath bound himselfe by promise to his people that though they be never so much oppressed burdened in their minds either with the sense of their sins or with any judgements that for their sins are fallen upon them though they even pine away in their iniquity as he speaketh Lev. 26.39 foretelling the case his people should be in in the time of their captivity yet saith he ver 40.42 If then they shall confesse their iniquity and the iniquity of their fathers with their owne trespasse which they have trespassed against me and that also they have walked contrary unto me then will I remember my covenant And as these promises are made to all Gods people that can confesse and complaine of their sins unto him so specially to such as can acquaint themselves with God and accustom themselves to do this in secret according to that speech of our blessed Saviour Mat. 6.6 Pray to thy father which is in secret and thy father which is in secret will reward thee openly and ver 18. Shew thy selfe to fast and to be humbled to thy father which is in secret and thy father which is in secret shall reward thee openly I speake not thus much to encourage any hypocrite that is apt to blesse himselfe in his profane neglect of praying with his family and of joyning with Gods people in prayer either ordinary or extraordinary and say though I doe not joyne with others in these duties yet I use to pray and confesse my sins in secret unto God upon my bed that is the best of al. For to these I say as our Saviour doth Mat 23.23 This ought ye to do and not to leave the other undone And if thou didst indeed of conscience towards God in a conscionable manner pray in secret cenfesse thy sins in secret thou wouldst also joyne with Gods people in these duties because God hath aswell coÌmanded the one as the other For whosoever shal keep the whole law yet offend in one point is guilty of al Iam. 2.10 But I have spoken all this to so many of you as feare the Lord that use to pray and confesse your sins with your families and joyne with Gods people in the publike coÌfessions that are made in the congregation do so stil in Gods name but rest not in that learne to do this duty in secret also get thee into thy closet to do this yea if thou have no place private enough in thine house to do it in do as yong Isaac did Gen. 24.63 and our Saviour Luke 5.16 get thee into the field sometimes to do it Doe as David did Psal. 22.2 in the nights upon thy bed And when thou art alone poure out thy heart unto God lay open thy sins before him in particular and aggravate them with the circumstances whereby they are made more hainous worke thy heart to do it with sorrow and with teares seeke ease to thy heart and comfort this way when thou art in greatest heavinesse remember the promises God hath made to shew mercy to them that can doe so stay thy faith upon them expect the performance of them and challenge it as his hand and doubtlesse thou shalt find comfort in it Lecture XXXIX on Psalme 51.3 Novemb. 7. 1626. NOw it followeth that we proceed unto the meanes whereby we may attaine unto this grace And those are five principally First He that would be able to confesse his sins aright unto God must seeke knowledge and understanding in the word of God without which no man can tell what is sin and what is not Rom. 3.20 By the Law commeth the knowledge of sin and Eph. 5.3 All things that are reproved are made manifest by the light And though there be light sufficient in nature to discover unto us some sins specially in the outward breaches of the second table Rom. 2. â5 The worke of the Law is written in their hearts their consciences also bearing witnes and accordingly accusing or excusing them Yet are there two defects in that light 1. It will not discover to us all our sins nay there be many foule sins and such as of all other most provoke God against us which the naturall man cannot discerne by that light to be sins The way of the wicked is as darkenesse saith Solomon Pro. 4.19 they know not at what they stumble That which Paul saith of concupiscence the root of all sin may be said of many other Rom. 7 7. I had not knowne lust that is to say not to be sin unlesse the Law had said thou shalt not covet 2. Those sins that it doth discover to us it doth not discover them effectually so as to humble us and drive us to God thereby but either dimly by the halves so as they never affect or trouble us As our Saviour speaketh Pro. 10.23 It is a sport to a foole to doe mischiefe or else to make us inexcusable and overwhelme us with despaire as Genesis 3.8 But that knowledge of sin that is effectuall to humble us and drive us unto Gods mercy-seat commeth not by the light of nature but only by the word It is that only that doth so convince a man of sin and manifest to him the secrets of his heart as maketh him fall down on his face and worship God as the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 14.24 25. In which respect Paul saith Rom. 7.7 I had not knowne sinne but by the Law As if hee should say I
his hypocrisie in comming with a bad heart to the Lords passeover which were the roots of the other he could not confesse complain of And indeed mens carelesnes in smaller sins is a great cause why God giveth men over unto foule and grosser sins Ps. 19.12 13. Cleanse thou me from secret faults keep back thy servant from presumptuous sins let them not have dominion over me then shall I bee upright and I shall be innocent from the great transgression They therefore that though they can say and confesse in grosse and generall that they are sinners yet cannot in particular say how or wherein they have sinned but are like to Nebuchadnezar Dan. 2.5 that could say he had dreamed and was troubled with it but what his dreame was he could not tell may justly suspect their confession not to be sincere but counterfeit Secondly The sincere confession is free and full without all desire to cloak or to extenuate and minse his sinne See this property also laid open in three points First The true confessour doth so lay open the hainousnesse and odiousnesse of his sins as it may appeare that he thinketh basely and vilely of himselfe for them I am vile saith Iob 40.4 See this in Solomons prayer 1 King 8 47 49 50. If they shall say wee have sinned wee have done perversly wee have committed wickednes as if they should say ô we cannot expresse how hainous our sins are then heare thou their prayer forgive them Such a confession was Pauls Acts 26.10 11. Many of the Saints did I shut up in prison when they were put to death I gave my voice against them I punished them oft in every Synagogue and compelled them to blaspheme and exceeding in madnesse against them I persecuted them going beyond my commission even unto strange cities and 1 Tim 1.15 Of whom I am the chiefe As if he had said No mans sin is so great as mine was Secondly To this end he weigheth the circumstances whereby his sin is aggravated and the hainousnesse of it encreased Thus did Daniel Dan 9.5.6 Wee have sinned and have committed iniquity and have done wickedly and have rebelled neither have wee hearkened to thy servants the Prophets As if he had said we haue sinned against great meanes of grace So Ezech. 9.7 9. in his confession aggravateth their sins by this circumstance that they had beene committed against manifold experiments they had had both of the severity and also of the mercy of the Lord. So it is said of Peter Mar. 14.72 that weighing that with himselfe he wept He could never have brought his heart to be so deeply affected with and humbled for sin if he had not weighed with himselfe the circumstances whereby it was aggravated No more can any of us certainely unlesse we take the like course Thirdly and lastly The true confessour presenteth himselfe before God as one that standeth wholly at his mercy and judgeth himselfe worthy of the curse and hatred of God for his sin It becommeth us when we goe to God to confesse our sins to come before him as Benhadads servants did unto Ahab 1 King 20.32 they came to him with ropes about their neckes as men judging themselves worthy to dye Thus did Daniel make his confession Dan. 9.7 O Lord righteousnesse belongeth ânto thee but unto us confusion of faces As if he had said thou art righteous in all that thou hast done against us yea if thou shouldest confound us for ever thou shouldest bee righteous in that also So did the prodigall confesse Luke 15 21. Father I have sinned against heaven and in thy sight and am no more worthie to bee called thy sonne Now in this second property the hypocrite is also for the most part grosly defective for even when he seemeth most humbled and most willing to confesse against himselfe his wickednesse yet hath he a desire to hide somewhat to cloake and extenuate his sin and with the unjust steward Luke 16.6 for an hundred to set downe fifty Though he can confesse himselfe to be a sinner yet that he is an hainous sinner or in any great danger for any sin that he is guilty of that he cannot believe Sundry conceits he hath whereby he is apt to keepe his sins off from comming to neere his heart or lying too heavy vpon it Some few of them I will name unto you 1. Though I bee a sinner saith hee and have my faults yet am I not so bad as such and such I thanke God This conceit spoiled the Pharisee Luke 18.11 God I thanke thee I am not as other men are 2. Though I be a sinner saith he alas I cannot helpe it it is my nature I am flesh and bloud aswell as others I am not the first that did so neither shall I be the last who is it that doth not sin and for this he is apt to pervert the Scripture to his owne destruction Iames 3.2 In many things wee offend all 3. Though I have fouly fallen sometimes yet I thanke God it was not out of any disposition or liking I had in my selfe to that sin it was company that drew me to it Thus said Adam even to the Lord himselfe Gen. 3.12 The woman whom thou gavest me drew me to it 4. and lastly If he can lay the fault no where else he will to extenuate his sin lay it upon the deuill as Eve did Gen. 3.13 The Serpent beguiled mee and I did eate Whereas indeede our sin is our owne and no body in so much fault for it as our selves Iames 1.14 Every man is tempted when he is drawne away of his owne lusts and enticed From within saith our Saviour Marke 7.21 out of the heart of men proceed evill thoughts adulteries c. But let us all take heed of this subtilty of Satan and of this deceitfulnesse of sin and whensoever we goe to confesse our sins unto God let us remember what is said Pro. 28.13 He that covereth his sins shall not prosper Thirdly Sincere confession is hearty it is made with feeling and affection and is not verball and formall onely When we confesse our sins to God we must worke our hearts to doe it with feeling with hearts touched and troubled with sence of sin with shame and sorrow and indignation of heart against our selves for our sins O my God saith Ezra Ezr. 9.6 I am ashamed and blush to lift up my face to thee for our iniquities are encreased over our heads So the Publican in that confession which our blessed Saviour giveth such testimony unto Luke 18.13 for shame would not so much as lift up his eyes to heaven and in indignation against himselfe smote upon his brest So did Iob 42.6 I abhorre my selfe and repent in dust and ashes The true confessour feeleth his sin to be a burden to his conscience Mine iniquities saith David Psal. 38.4 are as an heavy burden too heavy for me to beare And surely this griefe of heart for
the truth of this in three degrees First the greatest part of men were never troubled in their mind for any sin in all their lives yea the greatest sinners are of all men least troubled in mind for sin They are not in trouble saith the Psalmist Psal. 73.5 as other men Nay their conscience is so senslesse so fast asleep as nothing will waken it Such thundring Sermons they oft heare as one would think might break the rockiest heart that is and yet they never stirre these men But they are like Iudas who though he heard Christ so speake of his sin as made all his fellowes exceeding sorrowfull Mat. 26.22 though he heard him so particularly apply his speech as he could not choose but understand hee was the man hee meant for our Saviour said Iohn 13.26 Hee it is to whom I shall give a sop when I have dipped it and when hee had dipped the sop hee gave it to Iudas And when hee asked Christ as the rest had done Master is it I Christ said unto him Thou hast said Mat. 26.25 Though he had heard Christ with his powerfull voice denounce that fearefull woe against him Mat. 26.24 Woe unto the man by whom the sonne of man is betraied it had beene good for that man if hee had never beene borne Yet did not all this move him one whit but hee became worse and worse after all this Iohn 13 27. After the sop Satan entred into him And alas how many have we that are like to Iudas in this point No sermon will move them nay the Lord oft times layeth such stroakes upon them scourgeth them with such afflictions as one would thinke might pierce the most seared conscience in the world and bring their sins unto remembrance and yet you shall see these men when they are most vexed with paines and diseases in their bodies with troubles and perplexities in their outward estate yet as quiet in their consciences as free from all remorse and trouble of mind for sin yea as confident of Gods love toward them in Christ as the holiest man in the world So God speaketh of Israel Hos. 8.2 3. When they had cast off the thing that is good and for that cause the enemie the Assyrian should pursue them yet even then in that great affliction they should crye unto God My God we know thee Certainely this is the case of many a man no afflictions will awaken their consciences even upon their death beds you shall not be able to perceive that any of their sins doe trouble them but even as Iob speaketh Iob 21.23 they are wholly at ease and quiet that is wonderfully quiet in their conscience The strong armed man keepeth the pallace as our Saviour speaketh Luke 11.21 and all his goods are in peace Secondly Nay many though they can be content in generall to confesse that they and all men are sinners yet can they not discerne any particular sin to charge themselves withall and if any other man should charge them with it they would be ready to justifie themselves as Ephraim did of whom the Prophet speaketh Hos. 12.7 8 who though he were as a false merchant and the ballances of deceit were in his hand he used deceit in his weights and in his measures yet he justifieth himselfe and saith in all my labours and tradiâg they shall finde none iniquity in me which is sin As if he had said Though I have done a little wrong sometimes to men in my trading in my weights and measures and shewed my selfe my crafts-master in making my wares seeme better then they were tush that is nothing all of our trade doe so and must doe so or else we could not live tush that is no sin Alas the world is full of such blind wretches as being notorious sinners yet doe secure and blesse themselves in their estate even upon this ground that they know nothing by themselves that deserveth to be counted a sin at least a mortall sin They are Papists in this as in many other point either they have no sin at all or if any none but veniall sins These mens case is notably set forth by the Lord Ier. 2.34 35. In thy skirts is found the bloud of the soules of the poore innocents I have not found it by secret search but upon all these As if he had said Every thing that was about them their garments their houshold-stuffe their faire houses c. were monuments of and carried the print of their oppression see how grosse sinners they were and yet in the next words marke their extreame blindnesse and security yet thou sayest because I am innocent surely his anger shall turne from mee In times of greatest danger they feared nothing out of this conceit that they were so innocent But what followeth Behold I will plead with thee because thou saist I have not sinned Nay thirdly The most men count it a great happinesse to forget their sins and never to thinke of them and therfore they even study the art of oblivion in this point shunning all meanes carefully that might bring their sinnes into their remembrance as Ahab did Micajahs ministery 1 Kings 22.8 and Felix Pauls Acts 24.25 and they greedily hunt after all the meanes they can devise or thinke of that they may put their sinnes out of their thoughts According to that speech of Solomon Ecclesiast 7.4 The heart of fooles is in the house of mirth Now unto these men I have three things to say First If Iob and David and Paul were in a blessed estate then must the case of these men surely be most miserable Their sin as we heard the last day was ever before them came oft into their remembrance troubled their minds much and thou never thinkest of any of thy sins art never troubled with any such matter They counted it a great happinesse to have such friends to heare such ministers as would rouse and waken their sleepy consciences put them in mind of their sins Ps. 141.5 Let the righteous smite me and let him reprove me Yea they prayed to God for this Iob 13.23 Make me to know my transgression and my sin And thou cryest God blesse me from such preachers that should so disquiet my mind Secondly the blindnes and senslesnes of thy conscience is no such benefit as thou imaginest O no it is a fearefull judgement curse of God upon thee for it maketh thee unable to repent it keepeth thee from all comfort and benefit by Christ Ioh. 12.39 40. Therefore they could not beleeve because as Esaias saith he hath blinded their eyes hardned their hearts left they should be converted and I should heale them This is a judgement wherby God punisheth other grievous sins and of all punishments the most fearefull Psal. 81.11 12. My people would not hearken unto my voice Israel would none of mee so I gave them up to the hardnes of their hearts As they did not like to retaine God in their knowledge saith
also an offence against man I answer Ceatainely it was a grievous offence even against man and not against the Lord onely First Against himselfe against his owne body He that committeth fornication sinneth against his owne body 1 Cor. 6.18 Against his owne peace and the comfort of his life for because of these sins the sword neuer departed from his house God raised up evill against him out of his owne house as the Lord threatned by Nathan 2 Sam. 12.10 11. But chiefly against his owne soule Pro. 8.36 He that sinneth against me wrongeth his owne soule O what wounds did he give to his owne soule by these sins Secondly His sin was a grievous offence against his neighbour and that sundry wayes and not against the Lord onely 1. He wronged Vriah in an high degree by the adultery he committed with his wife He that committeth this sin doth his neighbour greater wrong then if he had robbed and spoiled him of all other his goods and possessions whatsoever In which respect the Lord hath in the Decalogue placed the commandement against adultery as a greater commandement before that against theft Exod. 20.14 15. And Solomon Pro. 6.30 35. maketh the adulterer a far worse man then a thiefe and giveth this reason for it among other that the thiefe may make satisfaction to a man for the wrong he hath done him so cannot the adulterer doe 2. He wronged the whole Common-wealth by endangering it and laying it open to the wrath of God by his foule sins For thus hath the Lord beene wont for the sins of Kings and Princes to plague all their subjects grievously See what a famine God brought upon the whole land for the sin of Saul 2 Sam. 21.1 So Ahaz by his sins is said to have brought Iudah low and to have made it naked because hee transgressed sore against the Lord 2 Chron. 28 19. So the evill that Manasseh did in Ierusalem is said to be a chiefe cause of the captivity Ier. 15 4. though Manasseh himselfe were dead and buried long before yea though he had unfeinedly repented before hee died But what need wee to seeke further for examples to cleere this point then to David himselfe What a plague did hee bring upon the whole land by a farre lesse sin of his then these were that he had now committed even by his commanding the people to be numbred 2 Sam. 24.15 And to these very sins that now he committed all the blood of his owne subjects that was shed and all the civill warre and sedition that was raised both in the rebellion of Absalom 2 Sam. 15.12 and 18.7 and of Sheba the son of Bichri 2 Sam. 20.2.14 was to bee imputed So great cause have all Gods people to pray heartily unto God for their Princes according to the example of the Church Ioh. 1.17 Psal. 20.1 4. and 72 1. and the expresse commandement of God 1 Tim. 2.1 2. And so great cause have we also to give hearty thankes unto God for giving us good Kings and governours that rule us in the feare of the Lord as Huram did for Solomon 2 Chron. 2.11 12. 3. Besides this he had by his murder in a higher degree wronged not Vriah onely and those that were slaine with him 2 Sam. 11.17 but all their friends also and kinsfolke that were left alive who were bound in conscience to esteeme this such a wrong as they might take no satisfaction for it as is plaine Numb 35.31 4 and lastly The sin that he committed reached not onely to the murdering of the bodies of many men but to the destruction of the precious soules of all them that were drawne into fearefull sins by his meanes 1. Of the soule of Bathsheba whom he drew to whordome 2 Sam. 11.4 2. Of the soules of all those servants of his whom he used as his panders and bawdes for the effecting of his lust 2 Sam. 11.4 3. Of the soule of Ioâb whom hee made his instrument for the murdering of Vriah and the rest 2 Sam. 11 15.16 4. Of the soules of those enemies of the Lord to whom he gave occasion to blaspheme his most holy name 2 Sam. 12.14 For though all these that by his meanes were drawne to these foule sins did not perish eternally for of Bathsheba it is certaine that shee repented yet was that no thanke to him who had given their soules a mortall wound and cut the throat of them though the mercy and skill of the heavenly Chirurgion kept them from perishing of those wounds Thirdly and lastly The sins that he committed were so farre from being an offence against the Lord onely that indeed they were not directly and immediately committed against the Lord but against man onely for they were sins not against the first but against the second table of the commandements of God Then the second question is this Did he then thinke that though by these sins if they had beene committed by an other person great offence had beene done unto men yet being done by him no man could complaine because a King hath that absolute power as whatsoever hee doth to men hee can doe them no wrong I answer No verily David was far from all such conceits Such thoughts might well beseeme such a Princesse as Iesabell was who though her husband Ahab was no King unlesse he might doe what he list unlesse he might by force contrary to law take away Naboths vineyard 1 King 21.7 Dost thou now governe the kingdome of Israel But David was not such a Prince He knew well enough the charge that God had given in his Law concerning the King that should raigne over his people Deut. 17.18 19 20. 1. He must have the booke of the Law ever with him and acquaint himselfe well with it 2. He must governe his subjects according to Law and not turne aside from it either to the right hand or to the left 3. He must take heede his heart be not lifted up above his brethren to despise them or thinke he might use them as hee listed He was not ignorant of that charge that God had given unto him in particular when that he was first made King which he mentioneth 2 Sam. 23.3 The God of Israel said the rocke of Israel spake to me he that ruleth over men must bee just ruling in the feare of God He knew therefore full well that notwithstanding any royall prerogative he had that which he had done to Vriah and the rest though they were his subjects was a shamefull wrong as Nathan also in his parable had shewed it to be 2 Sam. 12.4 The third question is How then if he knew his sin was a wrong and offence against man and not against the Lord onely did it not in that respect trouble him at all at this time now he seeketh pardon and peace with God or are these words thus to be understood as if he should say Against thee thee onely have I sinned as for
with shame sorrow when he considered that he had done so lewdly the Lord being by the Lord looking upon him And surely so will this work upon every one of us also when God shall be pleased to awaken touch our hearts as he did his It is a matter of extreame shame and trouble of mind even to most wicked men to know that any man hath seene them and bin privy to that which they have done If one know them saith Iob 24.17 they are in the terrors of the shadow of death How much more must it trouble the heart of Gods child when he considereth the Lord saw was an eye-witnes of all the foulest sins that ever he committed All men by nature would be much restrained from many sins if they knew of any body though it were but a child that were by them to see what they did And thus the murderer and adulterer are brought in by Iob 24 5. emboldening themselves No eye shall see me As if he had said If they knew there were any eye to see them they durst not do it And they are noted for men grown to an extraordinary height in sin that feare not at all nor are restrained from sinning by the eye of man that are so impudent as they care not who see or know what lewdnes they do Esa. 3.9 Such as declare their sin as Sodom that hide it not Such as are like Absalom who spread his tent upon the top of the house and went in to his fathers concubines in the sight of all Israel 2. Sam. 16.22 And will not this appeare to the child of God when God shall open his eyes a far greater impudency height of sin that he in sinning regarded not nor feared the Lords eye that he durst do such such things when the Lord looked upon him Surely to David it did here O Lord I have done this evill in thy sight And so it will do to every one of us when God shall be pleased to give us such hearts as he did unto David For thus doth the Lord oft aggravate the sins of men Esa. 65.12 Therfore wil I number you to the sword you shal al bow down to the slaughter because when I called ye did not answer when I spake ye did not heare but did evill before mine eyes and did choose that wherein I delighted not The second attribute of God the consideration wherof setteth forth the hainousnes of sin is his infinite holines and the dislike he beareth unto sin This is a chiefe attribute of his that wherein his glory doth principally consist This is plain by that song of the blessed Angels Esa. 6.3 Holy holy holy is the Lord of hosts the whole earth is full of his glory And in the first petitioÌ of the Lords praier where when our Saviour would have us to pray that Gods name may be glorified he teacheth us to expresse it in these termes Hallowed be thy name let holines be ascribed unto thee Now the Lord being thus infinitely holy 1. He hateth and disliketh sin there is nothing so contrary and opposite to his nature as sin is No man doth hate any thing in the world no mans heart doth so much loath or rise against any thing as the Lords doth against sin Hab. 1.13 Thou art of purer eyes then to behold evill canst not looke on iniquity He cannot abide to looke upon it Ier. 44.4 I sent unto you all my servants the Prophets rising early sending them saying do not this abominable thing that I hate The Lord in the ministery of all us his servants doth in the most patheticall manner he can perswade and entreat you to be afraid to sin to repent of your sin even for the Lords sake even for this cause because his soule doth so much hate and loath sin Oh do not this abominable thing which I hate 2. Because the Lord is infinitly holy he must needs be grieved with sin Nothing grieveth the Lord so much as sin doth It is a great griefe to any ingenuous mind and a thing that of all others we can worst brooke to see our selves despised and contemned by any David complaineth oft of it and prayeth against it Ps. 119.22 Remove from me reproach contempt But never was man so much grieved to see himselfe despised as the Lord is to see men despise and sleight him as I told you we all do when we sin against him Grieve not the holy spirit of God by your corrupt communication saith the Apostle Eph. 4.30 As if he had said Because he is holy sin must needs grieve him 3. Because the Lord is infinitly holy sin must needs anger disquiet and vexe his spirit Nothing in the world can so much provoke a man unto anger nothing can so cut him to the heart so vexe disquiet his mind as the Lord is provoked cut to the heart vexed with our sins Esa. 63.10 They rebelled and vexed his holy spirit Eze. 16.43 Thou hast fretted me in all these things Now when Gods child doth consider well of this his sin must needs trouble him more in this respect that he hath done that that God so loatheth hateth that he hath grieved and vexed him so much by it then in respect of any evill or punishment he hath brought upon himselfe by it So did it David here Against thee thee only have I sinned And so wil it the senslessest heart here when God shal touch him as he did David here O that we could consider how God may complaine of us as Ps. 95.10 Forty yeeres long was I grieved with this generation How long have we grieved the Lord some of us by living in one sin some in another O that we could say to our own hearts as the Prophet doth to Ahaz Esa. 7.13 ô my soule is it a small thing for thee to grieve men by thy sins that thou wilt also grieve my God The third attribute of God that setteth forth the hainousnes of our sins is the infinite greatnes majesty of the Lord Great is the Lord saith David Ps. 145.3 greatly to be praised his greatnes is incomprehensible And indeede this is the beginning and foundation of all religion and piety to esteme the Lord to be higher then the highest Eccl. 5.8 and to acknowledge in our hearts this infinite greatnes and majesty of the Lord Ascribe ye greatnes to our God saith Moses Deut. 32.3 And thus did the blessed Virgin Lu. 1.46 My soule doth magnifie the Lord. Every transgression even among men is more or lesse hainous according as the person is against whom it is coÌmitted He that doth smite his father or his mother or but curse revile them shall surely be put to death saith the Lord in his Law Exo. 21.15 17. Whereas the reviling yea or wounding or maiming of another man was not so great a sin nor to be punished in so severe a manner as you may
I was dumbe and opened not my mouth because thou hast spoken it No man should dare to oppose or reason against any truth that God hath in his Word taught and revealed but it becommeth all men to lay their hands upon their mouthes in this case according to the speech of the Prophet Hab. 2.20 Let all the earth keepe silence before him And with these disputers we may fitly rancke the most of our people that can well endure to heare the religion they professe any truth of God that they have heard and received to be gainsaid and contradicted that have no greater delight then this to heare any point of religion wittily opposed and disputed against by any man be he Papist or Anabaptist or whatsoever he be Whereas if we ever learned to justifie God when he speaketh and to beleeve undoubtedly that which God hath revealed and to receive it with love it would be a matter of extreme griefe and trouble of mind unto us to heare any thing that should give us cause to doubt of our religion as it was to the two Disciples that went towards Emaus Luk. 24.17 Yea and although difference in judgement about smaller matters ought not to cause that alienation of affection and strangenesse either among Ministers or people as with many it doth to the great hinderance of the growth of the Gospell yet towards such as oppose themselves against the truth in main and fundamentall articles thereof Christians are bound to shew themselves strange to shun all voluntary and unnecessary familiarity with them to shew them no countenance If we shall receive such into our houses or bid them God speed we make our selves partakers of their sinnes 2 Iohn 10 11. Such we are bound to shew our detestation unto and to hold them accursed though they had the gifts of Angels Gal. 1.9 If any man should goe about to touch or undermine you in your freehold and to find holes in your leases or evidence whereby you hold your lands your hearts would rise against him and you would count him as your utter enemy that seeketh your undoing And he that esteemeth not more of his religion and of the truth of God the evidence whereby he holdeth his interest to heaven and his eternall salvation did never yet find any sound comfort in it According to that saying of David Psal. 1â9 111 Thy testimonies have I taken as an heritage for ever for they are the rejoycing of mine heart The third sort that are to be reproved by this Doctrine are they that cannot endure the word of reproofe Of such also our Congregations are full that though their sins be reproved with never so good warrant and evidence from the Word of God yet cannot submit themselves to it nor justifie the Lord in that which he speaketh against them but storme and rage against the Minister and cannot abide him for it This was wont to be counted a dangerous sin This people saith the Prophet Hos. 4.4 is as they that strive with the Priest The fourth and last sort that are to be reproved by this Doctrine are they that heare constantly and do professe they beleeve what they heare but take nothing to heart that as they feele no sweetnesse at all in any of the promises of God so do no reproofes or threatnings of the Word work any sorrow or feare in their hearts The judgements God hath threatned against any nation where such sins abound as do in ours that is to say Ier. 5.22.29 Num. 35.31.33 Ier. 17.27 c. yea those that God hath threatned against such sins as themselves live in as Zac. 5.4 1 Cor. 6.9 10. Mat. 11.24 Rev. 21.8 do not move them at all to humiliation to sorrow or feare or to any care to make their peace with God But these two last sorts I doe but point at the time being past I must leave them to be inlarged in your owne meditations Lecture XLIX On Psalme 51.4 Febru 20. 1626. IT followeth now that we proceed unto the second reason why David doth in this manner confesse his sins accuse and condemne himselfe before God which is contained in these words And be cleare when thou judgest Now for the understanding of the words foure questions are to be briefly propounded and answered First How is the Lord said heere to judge any To which I answer that not to trouble you with any other acception of this word by Gods judging David heere meaneth Gods correcting of men So that his meaning is as if he should have said that thou mayst be cleare when thou correctest And so is this word used 1 Cor. 11.32 When we are judged we are chastened of the Lord and 1 Pet. 4.17 Iudgement must begin at the house of God The second question is this What correction or chastisement of God hath David speciall reference unto in this place wherin he desireth to cleare the Lord Whereunto I answer That he meaneth 1. That correction which the Lord had already taken of him both in smiting the child he had begotten in adultery with grievous sicknesse first and then in taking it away by death 2 Sam. 12.15.18 2. Those fearefull plagues God had told him by Nathan he would bring upon him afterward which I mentioned unto you the last day out of 2 Sam. 12.10 11. Yea 3 howsoever God should be pleased to judge him for he limits not his speech either to that that the Lord had already done upon the child or to that that Nathan threatned he would further do but speaketh indefinitely as if he should have said Whatsoever thou shalt inflict upon me thou art cleare when thou judgest me The third question is How is God said to be cleare when he judgeth I answer 1. He is cleare in himselfe from the least spot or stain or mixture of injustice in any of the judgements or corrections he layeth upon men Ps. 119.137 Righteous art thou O Lord and upright are thy judgements 2. He will be cleared and acknowledged to be righteous in the judgement of all men even of them that are most apt to cavill at his judgements For so the Apostle citeth this place and interpreteth the meaning of it Rom. 3.4 That thou mightest be justified in thy sayings and mightest overcome when thou art judged Then the fourth last questioÌ is How could David by confessing his sin heere make the Lord cleare from al injustice in his judgements correctioÌs upoÌ him I answer He could not thereby make the Lord ever a whit more cleare from injustice for though he had not confessed his sin at all though he had continued and beene hardned in it the Lord should have beene neverthelesse cleare and pure in judging of him And thus do the Angels of God professe of the plagues that God prophesieth he would bring upon the bloudy Papists and persecuters of his Saints Rev. 16.5.7 Thou art righteous O Lord because thou hast
See an example of this in Iob who when he had received those grievous losses in his goods and children and that in so strange a manner he was so far from repining that he bursteth forth into these words Iob 1.21 The Lord gave the Lord hath taken away blessed be the name of the Lord. And marke what the holy Ghost saith of him for this verse 22. In all this Iob sinned not nor charged God foolishly As if he should say If he had not thus willingly accepted of Gods correction if he had not thus kissed the rod when his father did thus beat him he had sinned he had charged God foolishly See also an example of this in the Churches speech mentioned Mic. 7.9 I will beare the indignation of the Lord because I have sinned against him And in that of Ezra who speaking of the extreame judgement of God upon his people in the Babylonish Captivitie saith Ezra 9.13 Thou our God hast punished us lesse then our iniquities deserve And Lamenta 3.22 It is of the Lords mercies that wee are not consumed utterly from being a people because his compassions faile not You see Gods people have discerned and taken notice of some mercy some mitigation of the rigor of justice some cause of thanksgiving and of admiring rather his indulgence towards them then of repining against him even in the most extreame afflictions that have befallen him And from hence it is that they have growne to that pitch of blessed resolution not onely to submit themselves and beare the crosse that presently lieth upon them how heavy soever it be but as David here limiteth not his speech to the judgment he had felt in the losse of his child nor to those that Nathan had told him should befall him but speaketh indifferently that thou mayest be cleare when thou judgest whensoever or howsoever thou shalt judge correct me So have Gods people that have bin soundly humbled professed a resolution to beare whatsoever God should further bee pleased to lay upon them whatsoever it should be So speak the people of God Iudg. 10.15 We have sinned do thou to us whatsoever seemeth good unto thee And Ely 1 Sam. 3.18 It is the Lord let him do what seemeth him good And David when he fled from his son Absalom when he was in extreame danger both to loose his kingdome and his life 2 Sam. 15.26 If the Lord shall thus say I have no delight in thee behold here am I let him doe to me as seemeth good unto him As if he should say Though he cast me into hell I shall have no just cause to say he doth me any wrong Hitherto I have shewed you three degrees of that passive obedience that every one of us are bound to yeeld unto God in our afflictions And there is never a one of these but they are hard yea impossible for flesh and bloud to do till the mighty arme of God hath tamed our hearts and subdued and humbled them ãâã can never thus cleare the Lord when he judgeth us A hard thing it is to hold our peace when God correcteth us not to utter words of discontent impatiency specially not to fret and repine in our hearts against the Lord. A harder ãâ¦ã acknowledge heartily and unfeinedly that God dealeth most justly with ãâã when he correcteth us But the hardest thing of all it is to submit our selves to Gods correcting and willingly to beare it to be perswaded that that we endure is nothing so much as we have deserved to admire his fatherly indulgence and love to us even when he correcteth us most sharply But the fourth and last degree of this obedience which I must now proceed unto is much more difficult for in all those judgments and corrections of God that befall our selves or others when the sins that deserved them are known and evident unto us it is no such hard matter to justifie and cleare the Lord in them But there be many judgements of God where no such cause can be knowne or discerned no not by the wisest men Thy judgements saith David Psal. 36.6 are a great deep ô Lord no man can dive to the ground bottome of them And Rom. 11.33 How unsearchable are his judgements and his wayes past finding out Now this is the fourth degree of obedience required of us that we must not only cleare the Lord in those judgements that we can discerne the cause reason of but even in those that we can conceive no reason of we must resolve with David Ps. 119.137 Righteous art thou ô Lord and upright are thy judgements and 145.17 The Lord is righteous in all his wayes and holy in all his works Admiring with the holy Apostle and adoring that which we are not able to comprehend Rom. 11.33 O the depth both of the wisedome and knowledge of God Now for the reasons and grounds of this Doctrine they are principally two the one of them respecteth the judge himselfe and the other them that are judged by him For the first It is not possible that the Lord should do wrong to any of his creatures or that any thing he doth should be unjust Deut. 32.4 All his wayes are judgement a God of truth and without iniquitie just and right is hee Doth God pervert judgement saith Bildad Iob. 8.3 or doth the almighty pervert Iustice As if hee should say that is impossible in the judgement of every mans conscience Shall not the judge of the whole world doe right saith Abraham Genes 18.25 This reason the Apostle giveth for this doctrine Rom. 3.5 6 Is God unrighteous who taketh vengeance God forbid saith he for then how shall God judge the world This was that that stopped Elyes mouth that he had nothing to say against that grievous judgement God threatned against him and his house 1 Sam. 3.18 It is the Lord let him doe what seemeth him good And why is it not possible the Lord should do wrong to any of his creatures 1. In regard of his Soveraignty and Supreame and undependant power he hath over all things that he hath made even as the potter hath over his clay This similitude the holy Ghost useth Rom. 9.20 21. Shall the thing formed say to him that formed it why hast thou made me thus Hath not the potter power over the clay of the same lumpe to make one vessell unto honour and another unto dishonour Is it not lawfull for me to doe what I will with mine owne saith the Lord of the vineyard Matth. 20.13 In respect of this Soveraignty and Supreame power of God Elihu saith Iob 33.13 that God giveth not account of any of his matters His manner is not neither is he bound to give men account of his decrees or of his judgements 2. In regard of his will it is not possible that hee should wrong any of his creatures for his will is the rule of all righteousnesse and every thing is therefore just right because his
of this exhortation will appeare to us in three things First There is never a one of us can assure our selves for any one day that we shall be exempted from crosses and afflictions in one kinde or other in one degree or other God judgeth the righteous saith the Prophet Psal. 7.11 and is angry with the wicked every day And our Saviour Mat. 6.34 Sufficient for the day is the evill thereof Every day for the most part bringeth with it some evill and affliction some crosse and occasion of griefe or other Specially this falleth out to be so with them that live in the Church of God and professe his truth The just God saith the Prophet Zeph. 3.5 is in the midst thereof every morning doth he bring his judgement to light he faileth not Yea the better proceedings that any of us have made in Christs Schoole the more grace is in us the more sure shall we be to meet with crosses every day All the day long saith David Psal. 73.14 have I beene plagued and chastened every morning So that in this respect you see this exhortation unto patience and submitting our selves humbly to the will of God in all his corrections is of daily use for every one of us Secondly Admit we were for the present never so free from troubles and crosses yet have we all cause to looke for troublesome and evill times We I say even we in this land if ever people in the world had cause so to doe We have enjoyed a long summers day of light of peace and prosperity but if we consider our great sinnes to us may now be applyed that speech of the Prophet Ier. 6.4 Wo unto us for the day goeth away for the shadowes of the evening are stretched out Many signes there be that our day will not last long that our night approacheth apace In the morning saith our Saviour Mat. 16.3 ye say it will be soule weather for the skie is red and louring O ye hypocrites ye can discerne the face of the skie but can ye not discerne the signes of the times Certainly our skie is now red and louring and he is a senslesse and secure hypocrite that doth not expect some great storme and tempest In this respect therefore wee have also need of this exhortation every one of us It is wisdome in summer to provide for winter as the Lord teacheth us by the example of the Pismire Pro. 6.8 She provideth her meat in the summer and gathereth her food in the harvest and to get our weapons in a readinesse and skill also to use them well before the time of warre do come as the Apostle teacheth Ephes. 6.13 Take unto you the whole armour of God that ye may bee able to withstand in the evill day Thirdly and lastly The necessity of this exhortation will appeare if wee consider well how hard a lesson this is to learne how prone the best of us all are to impatiency and murmuring against the corrections of God Affliction is in its owne nature as bitter as any gall to flesh and bloud our nature abhorreth nothing more No chastening saith the Apostle Heb. 12.1 for the present seemeth to be joyous but grievous It is no easie thing when we shall feele Gods stripes to smart indeed to keepe downe our unruly passions and to beare them without some repining and murmuring against God Our afflictions are called our infirmities 2 Cor. 11.30 the best are apt to bewray weakenesse in them Even where the spirit is most ready the flesh will shew it âelfe to be weake as our Saviour speaketh Mat. 26.41 Specially it will be hard for such as we are that have enjoyed so long peace and ease and prosperity to endure any sharpe affliction such as our poore brethren in the Palatinate Bohemia Germany and France have done This made the crosse a great deale heavier to the Church then otherwise it would have beene as she complaineth unto God Psal. 102.10 Thou hast lifted me up and cast me downe As if she had said If thou hadst not lifted me up so high with many favours and blessings of thine that I did enjoy my fall would not have beene halfe so painefull unto me as now it is We have therefore all need of this exhortation to patience under Gods corrections of what kind soever they shall be in these three respects as you have heard yea we have need to have it pressed upon us in the most forcible and effectuall manner that may be And to this end I will endeavour to force it upon my selfe and you all 1. By shewing the notes and properties of true patience whereby it may be discerned from that that is counterfait 2. By giving you certaine motives that may stirre us up and perswade us to seeke for this grace 3. By directing you to the meanes that are to be used for the attaining to it For the first then I must give you seven notes whereby we may know what true patience is and whether we have yet obtained this grace First True patience is a fruit and effect of repentance and humiliation for sinne So it was heere in David If then their uncircumcised hearts be humbled saith the Lord Levit. 26.41 and they then accept of the punishment of their iniquity It is not a signe of true patience to be unsensible under Gods judgements though many please themselves greatly in this they have had such and such crosses and they never murmured they thanke God nor were disquieted with them This is a great sinne not to take notice of Gods judgements when they light upon us Esa. 42.25 He hath poured upon Iacob the fury of his anger and the strength of battell and it set him on fire round about yet he knew it not and it burned him yet he laid it not to heart When God sheweth himselfe to be angry with us by smiting and correcting us shall we thinke this a vertue in us not to be affected with it Oh no this is a grievous sinne Ier. 5.3 Thou hast stricken them but they have not grieved If our mortall parents should shew themselves displeased and angry with us would it not trouble and humble us Num. 12.14 how much more when God sheweth himselfe so This is an extreame height of rebellion to despise Gods judgements Esa. 22.12 14. The man that is truly patient is very sensible of Gods strokes and of his sinnes that made God to strike him and yet he beareth them patiently and therefore he beareth them patiently because he knoweth his sin is the cause of them See an example of this in the mirrour of true patience blessed Iob even when he shewed his patience most and could say Iob 1.21 Naked came I out of my mothers wombe and naked shall I returne thither the Lord gave and the Lord hath taken away blessed be the name of the Lord Yet was hee deepely humbled with the strange judgements of God verse 20. He rent his mantle and shaved his head
Like as a father pitieth his children so the Lord pitieth them that feare him For he knoweth our frame he remembreth that we are dust He will so correct his children as he will not lose the weakest of them either through the continuance or the extreamity of any affliction he layeth upon them Psal. 125.3 The rod of the wicked shall not rest on the lot of the righteous lest the righteous put forth their hand unto iniquity I will sist the house of Israel saith the Lord Amos 9.9 even as corne is sifted in a sive yet shall not the least graine fall upon the earth Fiftly and lastly The Lord when he hath brought his people into the bryers of affliction leaveth them not there nor forsaketh them but he will be sure to be with them in all their troubles and never sheweth himselfe to be more graciously present with them then when they are in that case I will be with him in trouble saith the Lord Psal 91.15 And how will he be with them 1. To take notice of their wrongs and miseries his eye is then specially upon them to that end Acts 7.34 Psal. 56.8 Psal. 31.7 2. To assist and strengthen them that they may not be overcome of them Psal. 37.24 Esa. 41.10 13 14. 43.2 So as though they may be moved and shaken with their afflictions they shall not greatly be moved Psal. 62.2 2 Cor. 4.9 And though God doe discover their weaknesse to them and they feele themselves ready to faint yet even then he will strengthen them Esa. 40.29 He giveth power to the saint and to them that have no might he increaseth strength Insomuch as they have beene able to say they never felt his strength more in susteining them then when they have felt themselves most weake 2 Cor. 12.10 3. To comfort them in all their distresses and heavinesse Acts 23.11 Mica 7.8 2 Cor. 7.6 Lecture LII On Psal. 51.4 March 20. 1626. IT followeth now that we proceed unto the meanes that God in his Word hath directed us to use for the obtaining of this grace to beare the crosse patiently to beare all kinde of affliction patiently and comfortably whensoever God shall be pleased to exercise us by it And those I find to be eight principally First He that would beare trouble and affliction patiently and comfortably when it commeth must oft thinke upon it and expect it and prepare for it before it come Thus did Iob 14.14 All the daies of my warfare for so I render it with Arias Montanus will I wait till my change come He thought of and looked for a change continually Neither did he thus onely in the time of his misery looke for a change and alteration of his estate into the better but when he was in greatest prosperity he lived in continuall expectation of trouble and of a change of his estate as he professeth Iob 3.25 The thing which I greatly feared in come upon me and that which I was afraid of is come unto me Gods people should in the time of their best health thinke oft of death in the time of their greatest peace and prosperity thinke oft of trouble O that they were wise saith the Lord of his people Deut. 32.29 that they would understand this that they would consider their latter end This is an high point of wisdome To this purpose tendeth that counsell of Solomon Eccle. 11.8 If a man live many yeares and rejoyce in them all yet let him remember the daies of darknesse the time that he must spend in the grave and in the state of the dead for they shall be many A longer time by farre then he hath spent in this life in which respect we call our grave our long home and therefore it is fit wee should oft thinke of our future estate True it is these thoughts of death and of trouble will breed feare and heavinesse in the hearts of men as you heard they did in Iob 3.25 But the feare and heavinesse that these thoughts breed is very wholsome and profitable for us In which respect Solomon saith Eccl. 7.2 3 4. It is better to go into the house of mourning then to go to the house of feasting for that is the end of all men and the living will lay it to his heart Sorrow is better then laughter this sorrow he meaneth that groweth from the thought of our death for by the sadnesse of the countenance the heart is made better And thereupon he inferreth The heart of the wise is in the house of mourning even when his body cannot be with them that mourne for the sicknesse or the death of their friends for the miseries they are subject to through persecution banishment imprisonment warre yet his heart is with them he thinketh oft of them but the heart of fooles is in the house of mirth Three notable benefits we may receive by thinking oft of our death and of the times of trouble and affliction that we have cause to looke for 1. It would season all our pleasures and earthly contentments so as we should not surfet nor take hurt by them so much as usually we do Our Saviour being at a great feast in Bethany a great feast I say for there was such costly ointment bestowed at it for the anointing of his feet as a pound of it cost above three hundred Romane pence which amounteth to above nine pound seven shillings and sixe pence of our money insomuch as not Iudas onely but the rest of the Disciples were much troubled for to see such wast and superfluity Mat 26.8 Mar. 14.4 5. at this great and sumptuous feast I say our Saviour fell into a meditation and speech of his death and buriall Iob. 12.7 8. to teach us that thoughts of our death thoughts of the troubles and miseries that Christ in his members doth endure thoughts of our owne dangers and of the troubles our selves have cause to looke for are very seasonable even at our greatest feasts In which respect the Prophet noteth this for a great sin in his time Amos 6.6 that at their feasts they drunke wine in bowles and anointed themselves with the chiefe ointments but had no thoughts of the miseries of Gods Church they were not grieved for the affliction of Ioseph This benefit it appeareth Ioseph of Arimathea made of the meditation and remembrance of his death The Sepulcher that our blessed Saviour was buried in was his as you know he had newly made it for himselfe as you may read Matth. 27.60 But where made Ioseph this honourable man his tombe Even in his garden the place of his delight and pleasure and refreshing as you shall find Iohn 19.41 And so had other great men done before him 2 King 21.18 And why in their gardens Surely that when they were taking their pleasure delighting and refreshing themselves they might be put in mind of their death and so kept from exceeding in that kind The second benefit we may receive by thinking oft
of our death and of the change and alteration of our estate that we have cause to looke for is this that it would have great force to restraine from sinne and breed in us a care to please the Lord in all our waies This is plaine in that prayer of Moses Psal. 90.12 Teach us so to number our daies that is to consider how few they are that we may apply our hearts unto wisdome And on the other side Nothing hath more force to corrupt our hearts and lives then the putting out of our mind all thoughts of our death and of the evill day When David discribeth the most wicked man of whom he saith God is not in all his thoughts he is a very Atheist towards God his waies are alwaies grievous he is an oppressour and tyrant towards men Psal. 10.4 5. He giveth this for the reason of it verse 5 6. Thy judgements are farre above out of his sight He never discerneth nor thinketh of any judgements of God that are approaching He hath said in his heart I shall never be moved I shall never be in adversity And thus speaketh the Prophet also Amos 6.3 The putting farre away the evill day was the cause why they approached to the seate of violence The third and last benefit we may receive by thinking oft of our change of the evill day and of the troublesome times we have cause to looke for is this that it will make our afflictions and trialls yea death it selfe lesse bitter and terrible unto us it will make us better able with comfort and patience to beare them when they shall come For the suddennesse and unexpectednesse of any judgement maketh it farre more grievous and intollerable then otherwise it would be And so it is oft threatned as a circumstance that doth greatly aggravate Gods judgements upon wicked men Pro. 6.15 His calamity shall come suddenly suddenly shall he be broken without remedy And 1 Thess. 5.3 When they shall say peace and safety then sudden destruction commeth upon them So our Saviour having foretold the destruction of Ierusalem and of the Temple charged his Disciples of whom he did foresee some should live unto that day to take heed Luk. 21.34 that that day came not upon them at unawares Therefore also he so oft foretelleth them of his death and of the heavie times and troubles they were to looke for Matth. 24.25 Behold saith he I have told you before And why did he foretell them Surely that this knowing and thinking of them before might make them the lesse grievous unto them when they should come Iohn 16.4 These things have I told you that when the time shall come ye may remember that I told you of them And surely this is to be acknowledged as a great mercy of God that he striketh us not suddenly with our deadly stroke but hath given us many warnings he hath threatned us oft and shaken his rod at us fearefully hee hath long given us and doth daily give us so palpable signes of a desolation approaching as every naturall man that hath any braines in his head can take notice of it himselfe and speake of it to others But what is the use that we should make of all these warnings and of all these signes that God giveth us Surely wee should so thinke of the evill times that are at hand that wee may prepare our selves for them and fit our selves to beare them with patience and comfort when they shall come According to the speech of the Holy Ghost Pro. 22.3 A prudent man forseeth the evill and hideth himselfe provideth for his owne safety and comfort in the evill day And how that may be done you shall heare in those seven directions that follow Secondly He that would beare great troubles and afflictions patiently and comfortably when they shall come must before hand labour to weane his heart from the love of all earthly things and inure himselfe to beare patiently those ordinary losses and crosses that he is subject to in them If any man will come after me saith our blessed Saviour Luk. 9.23 and the Text saith he said these words to them all let him deny himselfe and take up his crosse daily and follow me The denying of our selves and taking up of our daily crosses will make us fit to follow Christ through thick and thin and even to endure the fiery triall for his sake It is good for a man saith the Church in their miserable captivity Lam. 3.27 that he beare the yoke in his youth that he have beene accustomed before great troubles come to beare small crosses to crosse and denie himselfe in his earthly contentments The holy Apostle professeth of himselfe 1 Cor. 15.31 that he did die daily by the daily crosses he did endure and willing forsaking of the comforts of this life he did learne to die and to part with them all willingly And he counselleth Timothy 2 Tim. 2.3 To endure hardnesse as a good souldier of Iesus Christ. Nothing maketh us so unwilling to die or to suffer any thing for Christs sake or to endure any great affliction as the overmuch love that we do beare unto these earthly things Therefore we shall find that our blessed Saviour when hee would prepare his Disciples for those heavie times that should come upon them after his death did beat upon no point so much in all his Sermons as this Mat. 10.37 He that loveth father or mother more then me is not worthy of me and he that loveth son or daughter more then me is not worthy of me And Luk. 14.26 If any man come to me and hate not his father and mother and wife children and brethren and sisters yea and his own life also that is love them not lesse then me or carry himselfe not towards them when they prove draw-backs from me as he would doe towards the thing he most hateth he cannot be my Disciple True it is we cannot be without these earthly comforts Your heavenly father knoweth that ye have need of all these things saith our Saviour Mat. 6.32 The Lord alloweth us the use yea the liberall use of them 1 Tim. 6.17 He giveth us richly all things to enjoy But the love of these things is a deadly enemy to grace specially to this grace of Christian patience The love of money saith the Apostle 1 Tim. 6.10 and that which he speaketh of the love of money may be said likewise of the love of any worldly thing as appeareth by comparing with this place that of 1 Iohn 2.15 The love of peace of ease of pleasure of credit of friends of good cheere and good cloathes is the root of all evill which while some have coveted after they have erred from the faith fallen quite from religion rather then they would suffer any thing for it If we would therefore make our selves fit either to die willingly or to endure persecution and trouble patiently and comfortably we must take heed of
onely to make knowne upon them his wrath against sin Gods people were wont in certaine extraordinary cases to bring their infants and sucklings with them and made them to keepe fasts 2 Chron. 20.13 Ioel 2.16 though these little ones were most unable and unfit to doe it that by beholding what was due even to the poore infants and what misery they were in through want of food themselves might be more affected with and humbled for their owne sins And surely this use should we make of the miseries we see poore infants in oftentimes For thus should every one of us reason with our selves if God be so angry for the sin of the infant alas what measure of wrath is due to me that besides the sin of my nature wherewith I am every whit as much defiled as it can be have so many actuall sins to answer for and have sinned in a farre more odious manner then this infant hath done If this bee done to the greene tree saith our Saviour Luke 23.31 what shall be done to the drye Fourthly and lastly this Doctrine serveth for reproofe of such as thinke it folly to be offended or troubled with the sins of little ones with their lying or swearing or cursing or profanesse in the time and place of Gods worship They are wise men say they that will bee troubled with childrens faults O beloved the very originall sin of the infant the sin of his nature before it doth thus burst forth deserveth damnation as you have heard and maketh him odious unto God how much more will these cursed fruits of the same doe it See in an example how odious the sins even of little ones are unto God in those forty that were devoured by Beares for mocking of the Prophet 2 Kin 2.23 14. Lecture LVI On Psalme 51.5 May 1. 1627. IT followeth now that we proceed to the second Doctrine that ariseth from the words of this verse for from this that David saith here In sin did my mother conceive me this Doctrine doth arise for our instruction That the sin which every infant is guilty of and whereby it is by nature made so loathsome a creature in the sight of God as we heard the last day is derived unto it from the parents The parents infected it Of the actuall sins that men and women commit there may be other causes assigned 1. Themselves may be said to be the causes of their actuall sins Iam. 1.14 Every man is tempted when he is drawne away of his owne lust and entiâed 2. The world that is the evill examples and allurements they receive from other men is a great cause why men are so bad as they are 1 Iohn 2.16 The lust of the flesh and the lust of the eyes and the pride of life is not of the father but is of the world This is plaine by the Prophets complaint Esa. 6.5 I am a man of unclean lips and I dwell among a people of uncleane lips As if he should say How should I. how can I be better that live in such an age among such a people 3. Satan is a cause of their sins men could not be so bad as they are if they were not led to it by the devill if he did not raigne in them if they were not his captives and slaves It is he that now saith the Apostle Ephes. 2.2 of his time and so may we say of our age now and never more then now he worketh in the children of disobedience And as he saith â Tim. 2.26 They are taken by him captives at his will they are wholly at his will and commandement or else they would never doe as they doe Yet of the Originall sin and naturall corruption that is in infants so soone as they are borne and conceived no other cause can be assigned no root no fountaine but this that they received it from their parents So speaketh David here In sin my mother conceived me And Iob when he would give the reason why man every man yong aswell as old is not only subject to so many troubles in this life but also so filthy sinfull alledgeth none but this Iob 14.1 Man that is borne of a woman he is born of a woman and therfore must needs be so So againe Iob 15.14 and 25.4 And though the mother only be named by Iob David yet is this corruption derived to the child not from the mother only but from the father as much as from the mother In which respect it is said Gen. 5.3 that Adam after his fall begat a son in his owne likenesse after his image sinfull and corrupt as himselfe was And the Evangelist making an opposition betweene the causes from whence corruption and grace commeth saith Iohn 1.13 the one commeth from blood and from the will of the flesh and from the will of man but the other commeth from God alone And from hence it hath come to passe that there was never any that had parents a father to beget him a mother to conceive him that was free from this original sin and corruption of nature no not such as had the godliest parents that ever lived Two evident demonstrations there be for this 1. That the most holy parents that ever were have had children that have bin most ungracious as Noah Abraham Isaack David Iehoshaphat 2. That the best of their children had need of circumcision Gen. 21.4 which signifieth the cutting away of the filthy fore-skin of their hearts this originall corruption as the Prophet expoundeth it Ier. 4.4 Insomuch as it was necessary that our blessed Saviour who could not have beene a fit high Priest for us if hee had not beene even in respect of his humanity holy harmlesse undefiled separate from sinners as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 7.26 it was necessary I say that he though hee were very man and the sonne of Adam as well as wee as the Evangelist calleth him Luke 3.38 yet should not become man in the same manner nor bee begotten and borne of parents as we are but conceived of the holy Ghost and by him made of the substance of the blessed Virgin as the Apostle speaketh Gal. 4.4 because otherwise though she was a most holy woman yet could he not have bin free from originall sin The reasons and grounds of the Doctrine are two First all parents are themselves tainted with sin they have a poisoned and infected nature and therefore cannot choose but infect the children that are begotten and conceived by them As the brood of vipers toades and spiders must needs resemble them and have poison in them A corrupt tree saith our Saviour Mat. 7.18 cannot bring forth good fruit Who can bring a cleane thing saith Iob 14.4 out of an uncleane Not one This reason our Saviour giveth why all that is in man by nature is flesh that is corrupt and sinfull because he is borne of the flesh that is of corrupt parents Iohn 3.6 That which is borne of the
flesh is flesh And that is Iobs meaning Iob 14.4 No man can beget a child that is cleane from sin himselfe being uncleane Secondly Though many parents be themselves holy and have their hearts purified by faith yet do they also infect their children and derive unto them this corruption of nature as Isaac was borne with his fore-skin though his father were circumcised when he begat him and as the corne that groweth from the cleanest and purest seed riseth not without straw and chaffe Because we can derive nothing to our children in their naturall birth but that that was our owne and was naturall unto us as we heard of Adam Gen. 5.3 Hee begat a son in his own likenesse after his image Now that grace that is in us is not our owne not naturall unto us but wholly from God and supernaturall Iam. 1.17 Every good gift and every perfect gift is from above and commeth downe from the father of lights Now before I come to the use that this doctrine serveth for I must first prevent the abuse that may be made of it For from this Doctrine it may seeme to follow 1. That such as are children of what age soever they bee are not much to bee blamed for any of their sins seeing their parents have bin the first authours of them 2. That they have no great cause to reverence and respect their parents that have done them so much wrong as to poison and infect them with so corrupt a nature But they that gather such conclusions from the Doctrine do not make a right use of it but abuse it rather For first Wicked children may not extenuate their sins nor lay all the blame of their lewdnesse and damnation upon their parents because they did receive from them this corruption of nature or say as Ezek. 18.2 The fathers have eaten soure grapes and the childrens teeth are set on edge nor say to their parents when they reprove them for any of their sins I pray whence had I this corruption of my nature may I not thanke you for it Woe be to him âaith the Lord Esa. 45.10 that saith unto his father what begettest thou or to the woman what hast thou brought sorth For 1. they are themselves the authors of their owne destruction Hosea 13.9 O Israel thou hast destroyed thy selfe And Ezekiel 18.20 The soule that sinneth it shall dye the father shall not beare the iniquitie of the son The sins for which they perish and are plagued of God are their own nothing is so properly their own as their sins are Pro. 1.31 They shall eat the fruit of their owne way Yea this very originall sin and corruption of nature that is in them though they received it from their parents is their owne Iam. 1.14 Every man is tempted when he is drawn away of his owne lust 2 They have by their actuall sins made themselves much worse then they were when they came from their parents Mat. 23.15 Secondly Children may not take occasion hereby to despise their parents because they received from them this corruption of nature which is the cause of all their misery but they are bound to honour and reverence them in their hearts and to be every way dutifull unto them for all this Foure examples I will give you for this 1. Solomon shewed a great deale of duty and reverence to his mother 1 King 2.19 1. He rose up to meet her 2. He bowed himselfe unto her 3. He set her upon his right hand And yet he knew well what she had done when she was Vriahs wife It is no disparagement to the greatest that is to shew reverence to their parents though they be never so much inferiours in estate and degree unto themselves 2. Sem and Iaphet are blessed for this because they would not behold the nakednesse of their father when he lay like a drunken beast uncovered in his tent and Ham their brother is cursed of God because he did otherwise Gen. 9.22 23. A child is bound upon paine of Gods curse to be unwilling to heare or see or know any thing by his parents that may diminish that reverent opinion he ought to beare them in his heart 3. Iudah was extreamely importunate to have his brother Benjamin back againe out of Egypt upon this ground especially Gen. 44.31 that else he should bring his fathers gray haires with sorrow to the grave which he protesteth verse 34. he could not endure to see It should trouble a child to do any thing that might grieve his parents and he is bound in conscience to doe what he can to keepe his parents from sorrow and griefe 4 Though David complaine here of the corruption of nature he received from his parents yet yet did not that minish at all his dutifull respect unto them but in the time of his owne greatest distresses he had alwaies a great care to relieve and provide for them as we shall see 1 Sam. 22.3 Let my father and my mother I pray thee saith he to the King of Moab come forth and be with you till I know what God will do for me Every child is bound to relieve and provide for his parents if they stand in need and to account them worthy of double honour even that way also And no marvell for children have received such benefits from their parents as by all the duty they can performe to them they are never able to requite Let children saith the Apostle 1 Tim. 5.4 learne first to shew piety at home and to requite their parents for that is good and acceptable before God Marke 1 kindnesse and bounty is to be shewed to our parents first before all others 2 Hee calleth this piety religion a service done to God 3. This is a chiefe good worke that God delighteth in 4 This is but a requitall of the good we have received from them Yea certainely it is a requitall farre short of the benefits we have received from them Let me shew you in a word or two the benefits that every one of you have received from your parents even you whose parents have beene never so poore First If thy parents be godly and religious as through their meanes by nature thou didst inherit corruption and wert made the child of wrath so by their meanes through grace thou shalt be sure to inherit a blessing if the fault be not in thy selfe it is thy patrimony thou art borne to it thou maist challenge it at the Lords hands for thou hast his promise for it Psal. 112.2 The generation of the upright shall be blessed And Pro. 20.7 The just man walketh in his integrity his children are blessed after him Psal. 103.17 The mercy of the Lord is from everlasting to everlasting upon them that feare him and his righteousnesse unto childrens children And this blessing that thou art borne to by being the child of Godly parents reacheth not onely to temporall and outward things according to that speech of David
should have said ô what a wretch am I that have in me so cursed a nature so apt to offend God Certainly where there is truth of grace the heart will rise against our own corruptions The righteous soule as we see in the example of Lot 2 Pet. 2.8 will vex it selfe even for the sins of others therfore much more for his own And where this anger indignation against sin is nourished there sin cannot reigne That which Solomon saith of a backbiter Pro. 25.23 may be said of our lusts An angry countenance will drive them away They will soon grow out of heart if they be not much made of Thirdly and lastly We must be unfeignedly sorry and grieved in our selves for our corruption Even our spirituall poverty the consideration of this that in us that is in our flesh dwelleth no good thing Rom. 7.18 but an utter unaptnesse and untowardnesse to that that is good should be a just cause of mourning unto us upon poverty of spirit followeth mourning Mat. 5.3 4. how much more these strong inclinations we find continually in our selves unto that that is evill And even this grieving for our sins hath great force to weaken the strength of sin and to mortifie it in us By the sadnesse of the countenance saith the Holy Ghost Eccle. 7.3 the heart is made better And 2 Cor. 7.10 Godly sorrow worketh repentance unto salvation not to be repented of Certainely if we could thus resist our lusts and be displeased and mourne heartily for them our corruptions would not be so strong in us as they are On the other side how can it be avoided but they must needs grow headstrong in us and carry us whither they list when we are so farre from killing and crucifying them that we cannot abide to be at any trouble with them at all to put our selves to any paine for the subduing of them we never set our selves in opposition unto them nor are vexed or grieved in our selves for them but make them our best playfellowes and as Zophar speaketh Iob 20.12 13. wickednesse is sweet in our mouth wee hide it under our tongue we spare it and forsake it not Thirdly He that desireth to mortifie the corruption of his nature and keepe it from reigning in him must carefully shun all occasions and provocations unto it and be content to weane and abridge himselfe of all such things as he findeth do feed and increase it though the things be in themselves never so lawfull We must lay aside saith the Apostle Heb. 12.1 not onely every sinne that hindreth us in our spirituall race but every weight also every clogg though it be no sin The overmuch liberty that men have given to themselves in such things as are in their owne nature lawfull hath marvellously strengthened and increased the naturall corruption of their hearts and made it out of measure sinfull Looke into the description that our Saviour maketh Luk. 17.27 28. of the behaviour of the old world and of Sodom at those very times when Gods vengeance fell upon them What were they doing then They did eate and drinke saith our Saviour and marry and buy and sell and plant and build Why what hurt was there in all this Were not all these things most lawfull for them to do Yeâ verily But by overu-sing of these lawfull things and setting their hearts upon them they choaked all grace and care of heavenly things they fed and increased the pride and covetousnesse and cruelty and lust of their evill hearts and so drowned themselves in perdition All things are lawfull saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 6.12 but all things are not profitable And a Christian must have respect to this whether the thing that he useth be profitable for him and will doe him good as well as to that whether it be lawfull or no. When the Apostle Peter exhorteth the faithfull to take heed of their adversary the divell that he prevaile not over them nor overcome them 1 Pet. 5.8 he bids them be sober and watch The same may be said to them that desire to be preserved from the power of their owne corruptions and to overcome it they must not take too much of these outward comforts not more then will do them good not so much as will overcome them See the necessity of this in two particulars First To keepe company and to refresh and make our selves merry by eating and drinking liberally and using of recreations as shooting or bowling or hawking or hunting is in it selfe a thing very lawfull It is spoken of as blessing of God upon his people in Solomons time 1 King 4.20 that they did eate and drinke and make merry together But a man may easily surfet of this and take more then will doe him good as they did Amos 6.5 6. who by their drinking together their recreation and their mirth were made unsensible of the afflictions of Ioseph Nay it is not possible but the corruption of the heart must needs grow and increase in the best man that is if he keepe not a measure in these things When Solomon himselfe as strong a man as he was gave himselfe too much liberty this way that Whatsoever his eyes desired he kept not from them as he saith Eccle. 2.10 he withheld not his heart from any joy he corrupted himselfe fearefully And certainly of those men whereof the world now is full that give their nature the full swing in these matters of delight that are never well but when they are in the ale-house and in good company as they call it never well but when they are at one sport or other make every day a festivall day as Dives did Luk. 16.19 as if they had no other calling or were borne for nothing els of such men we may be bold to say there is no mortification in them no care at all to subdue the corruption of their nature such men care not how strong it grow how much it increase in them A Christian therefore is bound in the use of these things to enquire whether he be made the better or the worse by them and to say as Eccl. 2.2 I said of mirth what dost thou To use them with feare lest he should take hurt by them Iude 12. And when a man findeth that his weaknesse is such that he cannot use recreations nor keepe company as he hath done but he is made the worse by it apt to exceed and be overcome more unapt to the service of God and the duties of his calling he is bound in conscience to abstaine and weane himselfe from them The Apostle give thus in his own example two notable rules for this The first is 1 Cor. 6.12 All things are lawfull for me but I will not be brought under the power of any thing The other is in 1 Cor. 8.13 If meat make my brother to offend I will never eat flesh while the world standeth lest I make my brother to offend And much more
that ever they desired that ever it came into their thought to doe us any hurt Shall wee impute this to any goodnesse of nature that is in them No no this is to be ascribed to the powerfull restraining grace of that God who made this promise to his servants that were compassed about with most wicked people on every side Exod. 34.24 No man shall desire thy land when thou shalt go up to appeare before the Lord thy God thrice in a yeere Secondly Whereas we know there be many lewd men amongst us not Papists onely but others to whom we are an extreame eye-sore that do with all their hearts desire to do us a mischiefe and have even in their words oft bewraied as much Of whom we may say with David Psal. 57.4 My soule is among lions and I lie even among them that are set on fire How commeth it to passe that they have yet done us no hurt nor so much as attempted any thing against us Surely that God that restrained Laban from hurting Iacob though hee had pursued him sixe dayes journey with a great power and full purpose to bee revenged on him and continued in this purpose till the very night before hee overtooke him as you shall find Gen. 31.23.29 that God I say is he that hath kept all these lewd men from doing us that hurt that they have desired and purposed to doe Hee that when the Sunne ariseth Psal. 104.22 23. maketh the Lyons to gather themselves together and lay them downe in their dens that man may goe forth to his worke and to his labour untill the evening Hee that shut the mouthes of the Lyons from hurting Daniel 6.22 doth curbe and muzzle these men from hurting us and let him have the glory of all that safety wee live in Thirdly and lastly Whereas every wicked man doth naturally hate us according to that sentence of God Genes 3.15 I will put enmity betweene thee and the woman and betweene thy seed and her seed How commeth it to passe that many wicked men we live by are not onely harmelesse and void of malice towards us but neighbourly and courteous and kind unto us Surely of this wee may say as the Prophet doth in another case Psalme 118.23 This is the Lords doing and it should seeme marvellous in our eyes Hee that made Esau run to meet Iacob and to embrace him and fall on his necke and kisse him Gen. 23 4. Hee that gave his people such favour in the sight of the Egyptians Exod. 11.3 that they thought nothing too good for them is the only cause of all this And certainely if the Lord should not thus restraine wicked men if hee should set their hearts at liberty and let loose all that wickednesse that is in them wee might with much more safety live among Lyons and Beares then among them When our Saviour had told his disciples Matth. 10.16 Behold I send you forth as sheepe into the midst of wolves hee addeth presently verse 17. but beware of men As if he had said What speake I of wolves you have more cause to feare danger from men then from wolves or from any other creature whatsoever Let us therefore beloved 1. Among other mercies of God take notice of this and bee thankefull for it that in so wicked a world wee live in such peace and safety as wee doe 2. Let us in these dangerous times wherein wee see cause of so great feare on every side by reason of the multitude and cruelty and strength of our enemies both at home and abroad learne to secure and quiet our hearts in the providence of this mighty God that can thus command and rule the hearts of the vilest men upon earth yea though they were the mightiest Princes that can turne them whether soever he will as Solomon speaketh Prov. 21.1 Let us seriously meditate of that which the Prophet speaketh Psal. 76.10 Surely the rage of man shall turne to thy praise the remnant of the rage thou wilt restraine 1. God can and will in his time restraine the remnant of the rage that the bloudy enemies of his Gospel are apt to shew still against his people 2. And surely the rage that they have already shewed shall in the end tend to his praise or else it should not have proceeded so farre as it hath done That wee may bee able thus to quiet and secure our hearts in the providence of this mighty God 1. Let us never give our selves rest till wee be able through a lively faith to say with Gods people Psal. 48.14 This God is our God for ever and ever he will be our guide and shepheard even unto death 2. Let us live in his feare and labour to please him in all our wayes For when a mans wayes please the Lord as the holy Ghost saith Prov. 16.7 hee maketh even his enemies to bee at peace with him Then may wee bee secure and void of feare though the times were much worse and our enemies many more and stronger then they are then may we say as David doth when his heart was made glad with the light of Gods countenance Psal 4.8 I will both lay me downe in peace and sleepe also for thou Lord only makest mee to dwell in safety And so much shall suffice to bee spoken of the benefit wee receive by the worke of Gods restraining grace in the hearts of other men But yet in the worke of Gods restraining grace in our owne selves we have much more cause to admire the goodnes of God towards us By the former he hath provided for our outward security and safety in the world but by this hee doth procure and maintain the inward peace tranquilitie of our consciences For seeing as wee have heard wee are all of us by nature as bad as any other Wee are all by nature the children of wrath even as others as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 2.3 Wee have all of us still even after our regeneration the whole body of sin not one member of it wanting in us the seeds of all sins as appeareth plainly by that complaint of the Apostle Rom. 7 24. Who shall deliver me from the body of this death How commeth it to passe that wee are not in our lives as well as in our natures as bad as any others Surely the Lord by his restraining grace suffereth not all the corruption that is in our nature to breake forth in us as hee said to Abimelech Genesis 20.6 so may hee-say to every one of us I have kept thee that thou shouldst not sin against mee in these and these kinds Why but will you say this is true indeed of heathens and naturall men they are kept from sin by restraining grace but there is more in us that are regenerate then so we have sanctifying grace also I answere This is true and of that I shall speake in the next place but yet the best of Gods servants are much bound to him also
now is the acceptable time now is the day of salvation 2 Cor. 6.2 The master of the house hath not yet shut his doore upon thee but how soone it may bee shut thou knowest not Thirdly If this be so then let every one of us that feele any truth of grace wrought in our hearts rejoyce in our estate and magnifie the power and goodnesse of God towards us Indeed it behoveth us to try well whether we have it in truth 2 Cor. 13.5 and how that may be done you shall heare out of the next verse But if thou hast but the least measure of grace in truth thou hast just cause to rejoyce in this more then if God had made thee the greatest prince in the world Let the heart of them rejoyce that seeke the Lord Psal. 105.3 And the Apostle Iames 1.9 Let the brother of low degree rejoyce in that he is exalted Whatsoever men thinke of thee or thou art apt to thinke of thy selfe he that cannot deceive thee hath pronounced of thee that if thou have but any one grace in truth thou art a blessed man happy art thou that ever thou wert borne If thou canst beleeve in Christ heare what he saith Mat. 16.17 Blessed art thou Simon Bar-jona for flesh and bloud hath not revealed it unto thee but my father which is in heaven As if he had said Thou hast more in thee then flesh and bloud If thou dost feare to displease God hearken what the Holy ghost saith of thee Psal. 128.1 Blessed is every one that feareth the Lord. Nay if thou canst but unfeignedly desire to beleeve and to feare God remember this was all that Nehemiah could say of himselfe Neh. 1.11 that he desired to feare Gods name Remember what Christ pronounceth of thee Matth. 5.6 Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousnesse for they shall be filled Nay if thou have but so much grace as to feele the want of grace and unfeignedly to bewaile it hearken what thy blessed Saviour saith of thy estate Matth. 5.3 4. Blessed are the poore in spirit Blessed are they that mourne for that poverty Make thy calling and conversion sure and thou hast made thine election sure as the Apostle speaketh 2 Pet. 1.10 If thou have but the least grace in thee in truth thou hast Gods seale upon thee whereby hee hath marked and will owne thee for himselfe by the print and stampe of that seale According to that speech of the Apostle Ephes. 4.30 Grieve not the holy spirit of God whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption Wherefore let me say againe unto thee as I began in the words of David Psal. 32.11 Be glad in the Lord and rejoyce ye righteous and shout for joy all yee that are upright in heart And 33.1 Rejoyce in the Lord ô ye righteous for praise is comely for the upright O it is a seemely sight to see an upright hearted Christian cheerefull and comfortable Say not ô but I have so much corruption in me that I cannot take notice of nor rejoyce in any goodnesse that I have For 1 I bid thee not rejoyce in any corruption but dislike and bewaile it still but rejoyce in the Lord Phil. 4.4 In the very same action thou maist have just matter of mourning in respect of the worke of thine owne corruption in it and of joy in respect of the worke of Gods grace in it Rejoyce in trembling Psal. 2.11 Regard not so much thine owne corruption as to neglect altogether the grace of God in thee 2. By how much the more corruption thou findest in thy selfe by so much the more cause hast thou to rejoyce in and to admire Gods mercy that to such a wretch as thou art he should give the grace to make conscience of any sin to do any duty in truth of desire to please God Wicked men thinke it strange as the Apostle saith 1 Pet. 4.4 that we do not as they doe that we run not with them into the same excesse of riot They thinke it strange yea impossible that any man should be in deed and truth so changed in heart as Gods people in their outward conversation would seeme to be they esteeme all profession of holinesse to be no better then hypocrisy and therefore speake evill of us But we that know our owne hearts have more cause to wonder at this our selves and to praise God for it Lecture LXXI On Psalme 51.5 October 2. 1627. THE third point wherein the admirable goodnesse of God appeareth unto us who are even by nature so vile as wee all are is in the worke of his confirming grace If wee could rightly weigh what our nature is and what a strength and power of corruption there remaineth still in the best of us we would see cause to wonder that any of us after we are converted and have some measure of saving grace begun in us should stand for any time We read in Scripture of a three-fold standing and in every one of these kinds every Christian hath cause to admire Gods power and goodnesse towards his soule 1. There is a standing in the faith and in the profession of the truth Of this the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 15.1 I declare unto you the Gospell which I preached unto you which also you have received and wherein yee stand 2 There is a standing in the state of grace and in a comfortable assurance and feeling of Gods favour Rom. 5.2 By Christ we have accesse by faith into the grace wherein we stand and rejoyce in the hope of the glory of God 3. There is a standing in a Christian course of life and conscionable practise of godlines This Epaphras begd of God for the Colossians Col. 4.12 That they might stand perfect and compleat in all the will of God Now that any of us should bee able to stand stedfast and persevere any of these wayes that is to say either in foundnesse of judgement and profession of the truth or in the comfortable assurance of our salvation and of the favour of God or in a conscionable care to please God in our whole conversation is certainely a matter of greater wonder and admiration then the most of us doe conceive of This we would all easily discerne and acknowledge if we would but seriously consider of these foure points First what a world what an age and time we live in wherein by reason of the continuall discouragements goodnesse doth find every where and the manifold allurements and tentations unto evill by examples and other wayes wee have unto sinne it is as strange any of us should continue in the state of grace as it is for a man to keepe his health that liveth in a Towne where every house and every person and the very ayre it selfe is infected with the plague That which David saith of wicked men that live in the greatest prosperity Psalm 73.18 may truly bee said of all Gods children even of those whose soules
prosper and thrive most in grace Surely thou hast set them in slippery places Surely the times and places wee live in are so slippery as it is strange any of us should hold our feet or keep our selves from falling fearefully This made the Prophet complaine so Esa. 6.5 Woe is me for I am undone because I am a man of uncleane lips As if hee had said My speech is too uncleane too prophane to bee a Prophet and how can it choose but be so I dwell saith he in the midst of a people of uncleane lips Secondly Consider what the malice and subtilty and power of Satan our enemy is and wee shall see just cause to wonder that any of us should bee able to continue in the state of grace for any time When our first parents were created after the image of God in holinesse and true righteousnesse his eye was evill toward them hee could not endure they should continue in that blessed estate for any time And his envy and malice is still the same towards any in whom he seeth this image renewed he cannot rest till he have defaced it againe as our Saviour speaketh Matth. 12.43 When the uncleane spirit is gone out of a man he walketh through dry places seeking rest and findeth none And the old Serpent hath a thousand waies to worke his owne ends in this Yea his envie and malice is most bent upon them whom he discerneth the greatest measure of grace in Sathan hath desired to have you saith Christ to Peter of himselfe and all the elect Apostles Luke 22.31 that he may sift you as wheat And there is no faithfull soule that observeth himselfe well but he may oft say of this his enemy as David did of his Psal. 118.13 Thou hast thrust sore at me that I might fall but the Lord helped me This made the Apostle so jealous and fearefull of the Thessalonians that made so great proceedings in grace 1 Thess. 3 5. he sent Timothy to them to confirme them lest by some meanes the tempter might have tempted them and his labour amongst them should have beene in vaine Thirdly Consider how fearefully many others have fallen some to scandalous and foule sins some to popery and other heresies some to profanesse some to worldlinesse some to an utter hatred of all religion that were once farre before us in knowledge and profession of zeale and piety How many there be in whom we may see that fulfilled which our Saviour speaketh Matth. 19.30 Many that were the first the forwardest in their love to the Word and in every good duty are now become the last the backwardest of all others How many there be that with the dog are fallen againe to the vomit that once they had cast up and with the sow lie wallowing in that mire that once they were washed from as the Apostle speaketh 2 Pet. 2 22. And shall we not then see cause to wonder that our selves have been preserved in the state of grace thus long When we have seene so many to fall on our left hand and so many on our right hand as the Psalmist speaketh Psalme 91.7 have wee not cause to wonder that our selves stand still in any measure of uprightnesse and truth of heart But fourthly and lastly The greatest cause of all that we have to wonder at our perseverance is the state of grace is the consideration of the naughtinesse and corruption of our owne hearts For if we had better hearts of our owne then other men have had or were better by nature then they it were nothing strange that we should stand when they have fallen that we should overcome all those tentations of Satan and the world that other have bin so foiled by But alas if we know our owne hearts well if we have well observed this Doctrine of originall sinne as it hath beene delivered unto us we cannot but acknowledge we have as bad hearts as any other have had 1. We are by nature as weake as water as unable to stand against the strength of those mighty enemies we are daily in danger of and have cause to cry with Iehosaphat 2 Chron. 20.12 We have no might to withstand this great company that commeth against us 2. We have no corruption in us that we are more strongly inclined unto then to inconstancy in goodness and pronesse to decline and fall away from God to be quickly weary of well doing In respect whereof the best of us have cause to complaine of our selves as the Lord doth of Ephraim Hos. 6.4 Our goodnesse is as a morning cloud and as the early dew it goeth away This people is of a revolting heart saith the Lord of Israel Ier. 5.23 And none of us all are any better then they were in that point 3. There is such a deale of corruption remaining still in every one of our hearts of pride and infidelity and hypocrisie and malice and worldlinesse that it is certainely as great a miracle that grace should live and grow and continue in such hearts as ours are as to see a candle or fire continue burning in the water That this fire of God that came downe from heaven should burne in water as that did that consumed Elias sacrifice that lay soked in such abundance of water so as the water ran round about the altar and the trench was also filled with water as we read 1 King 18.35 38. this is doubtlesse the wonderfull and miraculous worke of God onely Our Saviour tells us Mar. 4.19 That the cares of the world and lusts of other things will choake the Word and make it unfruitfull And what heart of all ours is there that hath not in it these cares of the world and lusts of other things And is it not then strange that any grace should live and grow in us and not be quite choked with all these thornes The nature of sinne is to grieve the spirit of God and to quench grace If he see any uncleane thing in thee saith the Lord to his people Deut. 23.14 he will turne away from thee And is it not then strange that the spirit of grace should abide in us and not forsake us utterly in whose hearts he seeth so much uncleannesse as he doth in every one of us That he that once said Gen. 6.3 My spirit shall not alwaies strive with man for that he also is flesh should yet strive with us though we be flesh And whereunto then shall we ascribe this that any of us do persevere in the state of grace Surely to the Lord alone The admirable worke of God is to be acknowledged in this that the best of us have not fallen totally and finally long before now First His admirable power is the cause of this For nothing but a divine power could uphold us against such enemies and such assaults as we are subject to Be strong in the Lord saith the Apostle Ephes. 6.10.12 and in the power of his might For we wrestle against principalities
shall serve for that part of the application of this point that concerneth the naturall and carnall man Secondly This point is also to be applied to the people of God for their comfort and encouragement and they have great need of it Two faults there be in the best of Gods servants that they are much to be checked and blamed for First That they of all others have the saddest hearts and are subject to most feares David complaineth of himselfe that he went mourning all the day long Ps. 38.6 And they are called such as are of a fearefull heart Esa. 35.4 Their frailty is like a cloud Esa. 44.22 Whereas indeed those that do unfeignedly feare God and have set their hearts to please him are the only men of the world that have just cause to be cheerefull and comfortable Psal. 105.3 Let the heart of them rejoyce that seeke the Lord. And 32.11 Shout for joy all ye that are upright in heart Phil. 4.4 Rejoyce in the Lord alway and againe I say rejoyce Yea though his frailties were farre greater then they are yet hath he much more cause to rejoyce in the Lord then to be sad for them 1. His sins are forgiven him and that is a just cause of joy Son be of good cheere saith Christ Mat. 9.2 thy sins are forgiven 2. God is reconciled to him in Christ and delighteth in him as you heard the last day and that is another just cause of joy Let him that glorieth saith the Lord Ier 9 24 glory in this that he understandeth and knoweth me that I am the Lord which exercise loving kindnesse 3. And lastly His name is written in heaven and that is also a just ground of unspeakable joy Rejoyce in this saith our Saviour Luk. 10.20 that your names are written in heaven So that I may boldly say to every poore Christian thou art more bound to rejoyce in these things then to mourne for thine own infirmities yea it were not so great a sin in thee not to mourne at all for thine infirmities as it is not to rejoyce in the Lord. Secondly There is yet another fault that Gods people are much to blame for that because they cannot performe any service to God in that manner that they should therefore they have no heart at all to serve him but performe every duty in Gods worship so heartlessely heavily and uncheerefully whether they heare or pray or receive the Sacrament or sing Psalmes as if it were the greatest slavery and drudgery in the world to serve God Whereas indeed we have just cause to performe these duties with more alacrity and gladnes of heart then any other thing in the world Serve the Lord with gladnesse saith David Ps. 100. 2. We should count the Sabbath a delight Esa. 58.13 I will make them saith the Lord speaking of his people Esa. 56.7 joyfull in my house of prayer True it is Gods people have just cause of mourning and feare in the best services they do unto God in respect of the unworthinesse of them to be presented unto God and the untowardnesse of their hearts in them Good Hezekiah went sore when he prayed Esa. 38.3 and his prayer was never the worse for that But yet there must be in every acceptable service we do unto God a mixture of joy with that sorrow and feare Serve the Lord with feare saith David Psal. 2.11 and rejoyce with trembling When we consider how bad servants we are we see just cause of sorrow and feare but when we consider how good a master it is that we do service unto there is more cause of joy and comfort in that then there is of sorrow and feare in the other Certainely if we did rightly know the disposition of this master of ours that we do service unto it would put life into us and make us serve him with more gladnesse of heart then we do Consider therefore and thinke oft for thy incouragement of the disposition of thy Lord and master in these five points First His eye is continually upon thee to take notice of that thou dost in his service And the laziest servant that is will ply his worke cheerefully while his masters eye is upon him That the Apostle plainely intimateth Ephes. 6.6 Not with eye-service as mem-pleasers Secondly In whatsoever service he injoineth us to do unto him he seeketh not any profit to himselfe but yeeldeth it all unto us As if a master should injoine his servant to take paines in tilling sowing husbandring a piece of ground and when harvest commeth should bid him go and reape for himselfe If thou be righteous saith Elihu Iob 35.7 what givest thou to him or what receiveth he at thy hand And Deut. 10.13 These commandements and statutes I command thee this day for thy good We do no faithfull service unto him but it yeeldeth us fruit even in the doing of it besides that it will yeeld us when the harvest commeth that is at the end of the world Being freed from sin saith the Apostle Rom. 6.22 and being become the servants of God ye have your fruit in holinesse and in the end everlasting life It is joy to the just saith Solomon Pro. 21.15 to doe judgement Even the very doing of good duties with a good heart yeeldeth that joy and comfort to a man as will abundantly recompense all the paines and service we can do The people rejoyced for that they offered willingly 1 Chron. 29.9 because with a perfect heart they offered willingly to the Lord and David also the King rejoyced with great joy Thirdly The Lord is no such hard and rigorous master as will beare with no faults or that will strictly marke every defect that is in our services but most easie to be pleased and willing to accept of our poore endeavours A father indeed it is rather then a master that we serve I will spare them saith the Lord Mal. 3.17 as a man spareth his owne son that serveth him And this maketh the Prophet to cry out Psal. 130 3 4. If thou Lord shouldst marke iniquities ô Lord who shall stand but there is forgivenesse with thee that thou maist be feared As if he had said Who would not feare that is serve and worship such a God as is so easie to be pleased so apt to forgive the slips and frailties of his servants in whom he seeth there is truth of heart Fourthly He is such a Master as standeth not so much upon our actions in his service as upon our affections Though we be able to do very little yet if he discerne in us an unfeigned desire to do well he is ready to accept it If there be a willing mind saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 8.12 a man is accepted Because he was willing to have done it God saith of Abraham Heb. 11.17 that he did offer up his onely sonne Fiftly and lastly He is such a Master as when he seeth us willing and desirous to doe his will and sorry we
consolation in this assurance And this is the maine end that God ordained preaching for So Zachary saith that Iohn the Baptist was sent to that end Luke 1.77 To give knowledge of salvation to his people by the remission of their sinnes When God had promised Esa. 57.18 that he would restore comfort to his Israel and to his mourners he telleth us in the next words verse 19. the meanes whereby he will doe it I create the fruit of the lips my word in the speech and ministery of my servants Mal. 2.7 The priests lips should keepe knowledge and they should seeke the law at his mouth peace peace to him that is farre off and to him that is neere saith the Lord and I will heale him God hath promised to worke by the ministery of his servants in the hearts of his people abundance of peace and comfort which cannot be without assurance of his favour and to heale them of all that anguish of heart which the doubting of his favour did breed in them And no maruell though the Word have this force to breed this assurance for therein are all the promises of God to be found which are the ground and evidence upon which all true assurance of Gods favour is built In God will I praise his word saith David Psal. 56.4 in God have I put my trust I will not feare what flesh can doe unto mee All his comfort all his assurance and confidence was grounded upon the Word The second ordinance of God that hath great force in it to breed in our hearts this assurance of Gods favour and to preserve it in us and to recover it when it is lost is the conscionable use of the holy Sacrament We reade of Gods people that had received the Passeover with good hearts that had prepared their hearts to seeke the Lord in that his ordinance as Hezâkiah speaketh of them 2 Chron. 30.19 that they found marvellous comfort in it verse 21. They kept the feast with great gladnesse And verse 26. There was great joy in Ierusalem And that Sacrament we know was the same in substance with our Lords Supper Certainely there is not more vertue in any ordinance of God to confirme us in the comfortable assurance of Gods favour then in this if it be worthily received For 1 Christ is no where so particularly offered and applied to us as in it 1 Cor. 11.24 Take eate this is my body which was broken for you 2 He is offered to us as meat and drinke to feede upon and what is so neerely applyed to us and made ours as our food which is turned into our very substance and made one with us 3 He is offered to us as bread and wine which of all food hath most force to strengthen and make glad our hearts Psa. 104.15 4 The Sacraments are ordained to be his seales to assure and confirme his covenant unto us they are seales of the righteousnesse which is by faith as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 4.11 The third and last ordinance of God that hath great force to breed and preserve this assurance of Gods favour in our hearts to recover it when we have lost it is prayer Aske and you shall receive saith our Saviour Iohn 16.14 that your joy may be full This is one of the principall fruits of prayer it breedeth full and sound joy in the heart which necessarily presupposeth assurance of Gods favour This course David oft tooke to recover his assurance and comfort and found great successe in it When he made that prayer that is set downe Psal. 6. he was in great anguish of minde through the losse of the assurance of Gods favour as appeareth verse 1 4. to recover his assurance he falleth to fervent prayer and before he had ended his prayer he was so filled with the assurance of Gods favour that he bursteth forth into these patheticall expressions of his joy verse 8 9. The Lord hath heard the voice of my weeping the Lord hath heard my supplications the Lord will receive my prayer And Psal. 31. when he had lost his assurance so farre that he said in his hast verse 22. hee was cast out of Gods sight to recover it he betooke himselfe to prayer and prevailed so thereby that he cryeth out verse 21. Blessed be the Lord for he hath shewed me his marvellous kindnesse As though hee had said The Lord hath given mee againe a sweet and comfortable assurance of his favour I do not deny but many yea many of Gods owne children may use all these three ordinances of God that I have named unto you and use them often too read and heare and receive and pray and yet never attaine to this assurance of Gods favour by them Alas this will never be obtained without great diligence in the use of all meanes that God hath appointed Give diligence saith the Apostle 2 Pet. 1.10 to make your calling and election sure Yea verse 5. Give even all diligence thereunto Alas we do not in our hearing receiving praying seeke or aime at this to get assurance thereby that wee are in Gods favour or if we doe seeke it yet use we no diligence in the use of these meanes that we might obtaine that which we seeke in them But if wee cannot obtaine it by these meanes there is a third thing to bee done Seeke to bee more humbled in thy selfe in the apprehension of thine owne wretchednes Seeke the Lord and his favour with an humbled soule When Ieremy prophesieth of the comfort that Gods people should find upon their earnest seeking of his favour before the end of their captivitie he speaketh thus of them Ieremy 50.4 Going and weeping they shall goe and seeke the Lord their God When we can lament after the Lord as Israell did 1 Sam. 7.2 mourne for the losse of his favour and goe weeping to him to seeke the recovery of it wee need not doubt of prevailing with him God resisteth the proud saith the Apostle Iames 4.6 but hee giveth grace to the humble Specially this grace of a comfortable assurance of his favour hee useth not to give unto any but unto the humbled soule And thereupon the Apostle inferreth verse 10. Humble your selves in the sight of the Lord and hee shall lift you up The want of sound humiliation is the chiefe cause wee cannot attaine unto sound assurance of Gods favour Never did any attaine unto any great measure of assurance of Gods favour that had not first bin deeply humbled in themselves Neither doth God use to give the spirit of adoption to his people till hee have first given them the spirit of bondage Rom. 8.15 God comforteth those that are cast downe saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 7.6 Therefore the day of humiliation wherein Gods people did afflict their soules is called the day of atonement betweene God and them Levit. 23.27 28. Such God hath bound himselfe by promise to speake peace unto Blessed are they that mourne saith our Saviour
he that doth not heartily desire this did never yet know how to pray aright Now if any of us doe indeed pity the estate of wicked men and desire that they may bee saved let us then pray and procure for them so farre as in us lyeth that they may have the meanes of knowledge For this is the way yea this is the onely way to bring them unto salvation God will have all men saith the Apostle 1 Timothy 2.4 that is some of all sorts of men for that phrase cannot bee properly meant of any that shall perish God will have all men to bee saved and to come unto the knowledge of the truth As if hee had said Looke whom God will have to bee saved them hee will bring to the knowledge of the truth So when the Church maketh so fervent a prayer unto God for the conversion of all nations Psalm 67 3 5. shee prefixeth this as the meanes whereby that was to be effected and brought to passe verse 1 2. God be mercifull unto us to the whole catholique Church to the whole number and company of his Elect for so that prayer is to bee understood God bee mercifull unto us and blesse us and cause his face to shine upon us that thy way may bee knowne upon earth and thy saving health among all nations As if shee had said This is the greatest mercy and blessing the greatest fruit of Gods speciall favour unto a people when hee giveth them the meanes whereby they may know his wayes how to serve and please him and his saving health how to attaine unto the eternall salvation of their owne soules and till this mercy bee vouchsafed to them as appeareth by the coherence of the third verse with these two men can never praise God nor worship him aright This is the greatest outward fruit of Gods mercy and goodnesse towards men of all others when hee giveth them able and faithfull teachers to bring them unto knowledge As the Apostle also teacheth us Ephes. 4.8 When Christ ascended up on high and led captivitie captive went up in his triumph after he had conquered Satan upon the crosse he gave gifts unto men And what were those gifts which that great King and conqerour at such a time when hee would expresse his bounty to the full did bestow upon men Surely they are expressed verse 11. He gave some Apostles and some Prophets and some Evangelists and some Pastors and teachers As if he had said He gave able ministers unto his Church as the greatest outward gift that he had to bestow upon them And as this is the greatest outward worke of mercy and love in God towards man so is it certainly the greatest worke of mercy and charity in man towards man to provide for them the meanes of sound knowledge and instruction The Papists glory much of their good workes and thinke they have therein a great advantage against us And if their religion were indeed more fruitfull in good works then ours is they had a just and great advantage against us for you shall know them by their fruits saith our Saviour Mat. 7.16 But what are the workes whereby they teach men they may merit most at Gods hands Surely to give largely to the Church To what end Was it to provide thereby that the people might bee taught and instructed how to know God and to worship him aright No no the whole endeavour of their Church hath beene to take from men the key of knowledge as our Saviour speaketh Luk. 11.5 2. that is the meanes of knowledge whereby as by a key men are to have their entrance into the kingdome of heaven all that was given to their Church wherein as their fore-fathers the Pharisees did they teach men to put such confidence was to maintaine a sort of idle fellowes to say masses and sing dirges for their soules And what goodnesse I pray you was there in these workes No no blessed bee the Lord our God the Papists have no just cause of glorying against the Gospell in this behalfe For though we have too many amongst us whom the Lord hath greatly blessed with worldly wealth that neither in their life nor at their death doe honour God with their substance as the holy Ghost telleth us Prov. 3.9 they are bound to doe and that even with the first fruits of all their increase As if hee had said God should have the first part of all Though wee have many I say that are too strait-handed and hearted this way that being of great ability give nothing to God or at least nothing proportionable unto their estates that when they make their wills and find they have hundreds and thousands to dispose of yet never thinke of God give nothing to speake of unto pious uses all is too little they thinke for their children and kindred And shall their children and kindred prosper the better for this thinke you when God is robbed of his part No no the sentence of God shall stand which hee pronounceth of the man that is bountifull in the workes of charity Psalm 37.26 Hee is ever mercifull and lendeth and his seed is blessed his children shall bee never the poorer for that Though wee have I say too many such of our profession yet is not this the fault of our religion our religion teacheth the necessity of such good workes as much as Popery doth this is onely the fault of these carnall and worldly minded professours of our religion having a shew of godlinesse but denying the power of it as the Apostle speaketh 2 Tim. 3.5 these are spots in our Church as the Apostle speaketh Iude 12. they blemish and shame our religion But though wee have too many such yet is it thanks bee to God notorious to the world that the Gospell hath beene more fruitfull in all sorts of good workes that have beene good workes indeed then ever popery was More hath bin given in this land within these threescore yeeres to the building and increase of hospitals of Colledges and other schooles of good learning and to such like works as are truly charitable then were in any one hundred yeeres during all the time and reigne of popery But this is a good worke passing all other wherein the Gospell glorieth and triumpheth against popery that the Gospell hath made men carefull and liberall to provide for the soules of Gods people to provide meanes of knowledge and sound instruction for them That there have beene so many good Lectures founded of late That there hath bin such care taken and cost bestowed for the redeeming of Impropriations restoring of them to the Church That even in this last Session of Parliament there was so earnest endeavour used by the state and God be mercifull unto them that were the hinderers of so honourable and pious a worke that out of every impropriation in the land there should bee so much taken as might make a competent maintenance for an able teacher These these
his covenants of promise were made knowne to them by the Gospell they could have no hope at all to be saved Nay it is the preaching and ministery of the Gospell that is the onely sufficient meanes of conversion the meanes that God hath ordained to worke saving grace by that is the power of God unto salvation as the Apostle calleth it Rom. 1.16 Every man that hath heard and hath learned of the father saith our Saviour Iohn 6 45 commeth unto mee No man can come to Christ till he bee taught of God and drawne by him unto Christ. And the meanes God useth to teach and draw men by is the hearing of his Gospell preached which made the Apostle say Rom. 10.14 How shall they beleeve in him of whom they have not heard and how shall they heare without a preacher Now sufficient meanes I call the Gospell and the preaching thereof because 1. It is the meanes God hath ordained to worke by 2. Because no other outward meanes are needfull for the effecting of this worke The meanes which is the onely sufficient meanes of conversion as you have heard the onely meanes God hath ordained to worke saving grace by God did never vouchsafe unto all men never I say For 1. before Christs comming God denyed his word to the greatest part of the world and made it the speciall prerogative of the Iewes that to them were committed the Oracles of God as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 3.2 Hee shewed his word unto Iacob saith the Prophet Psal. 147.19 20. his statutes and his judgements unto Israel hee hath not dealt so with any nation No not so clearely may some say not so plentifully nay saith the Psalmist as for his judgements in his word and statutes they have not knowne them In those dayes hee suffered all nations to walke in their owne wayes as the Apostle speaketh Actes 14.16 2. In Christs owne time this restraint continued and the Gospell was still denyed to the Gentiles Goe not into the way of the Gentiles saith he to his Apostles Mat. 10.5 and into any city of the Samaritanes enter yee not 3. Though after Christs ascension this partition wall betweene the Iewes and Gentiles was broken downe and the Gospell went into all the world as the Apostle speaketh Col. 1.6 and was preached to every creature as hee saith verse 23. that is to the Gentiles as well as to the Iews without difference Their sound of the Apostles Doctrine and ministery went into all the earth as hee saith Rom. 10.18 and their words unto the ends of the world There was no nation or language in which the Gospell was not then preached Yet neither at that time was the Gospell preached to all men God did not vouchsafe this mercy to every village or city much lesse to every person no not in that age But even as the Lord sometimes disposed of the materiall raine as hee saith Amos 4.7 I caused it to raine upon one City and caused it not to raine upon another Citie one piece was rained upon and the piece whereupon it rained not withered Even so did he then of this heavenly raine the ministery of his Gospell some places hee bestowed it on and some he denyed it unto The Apostles notwithstanding the generall charge to goe and teach all nations Mat. 28.19 yet were forbidden of the holy Ghost to preach the word in Asia as wee read Act. 16.6 7. and when they assayed to goe into Bytâinia the spirit suffered them not Now let every one of us consider well this second point One chiefe cause why wee doe so much under-vallue the Gospell we rejoyce not in it wee are unthankefull for it is this that though wee thinke it a gift and blessing of God yet we account it but a common gift and the common blessings of God though they bee never so great affect us but a little Thinke therefore well of this that thou hast heard and let mee say unto you as our Saviour saith unto his Disciples though to another purpose Iohn 4.35 Behold I say unto you lift up your eyes and looke upon the regions Consider that God hath denyed his Gospell to the greatest part of the world by farre that a thicke and palpable darkenesse is over all Egypt as Exodus 10.21 23. and that England and a few places more are the onely Goshen where the light remaineth Consider how many places are still denyed this mercy of a sound ministery which thou and the place thou livest in dost enjoy Consider lastly that neither thou nor the place thou livest in should have enjoyed this blessing at all if either thou wert not one of Gods Elect thy selfe or at least that in the place thou livest in God hath some of his Elect yet to bee gathered The Lord of the harvest never sent forth his labourers to worke in any field when hee had no corne to get Consider these things I say and consider them well and thou wilt no longer account the ministery of the Gospell a common blessing thou wilt esteeme even the outward calling thou hast by the ministery of the word as a rare and singular favour of God thou wilt admire Gods mercy in it and bee more thankefull for it Thirdly and lastly As to have the meanes of grace that are sufficient to convert a man is the gift of God and as it is no common gift so is this a most free gift of God nothing that the best man in the world is able to doe can deserve that God should give him his grace or so much as sufficient meanes to bring him unto saving grace The good use that the Lord seeth any have made of the light of nature the morall and civill lives that they have led hee hath no respect unto in this case neither is hee moved thereby to give them the meanes of grace rather then unto others Hee hath called us with an holy calling saith the Apostle 2. Tim. 1.9 and that word comprehendeth not the inward calling only but even the outward also not according to our workes but according to his owne purpose and grace nothing but his owne free grace and good pleasure moved him to doe it And the experience of all ages hath proved this to bee true that the Lord passing by such as have best used the light of nature hath given his Gospell and the meanes of salvation unto farre more wicked people then they were Thus the Lord speaketh to the Prophet touching Israel Ezek. 3.5 7. Thou art not sent to a people of a strange speech and of an hard language but to the house of Israel Not to mâny people of a strange speech and of an hard language whose words thou canst not understand surely had I sent thee to them they would have hearkned unto thee But the house of Israel will not hearken unto thee for they will not hearken unto me for all the house of Israel are impudent and hard-hearted And of Iudah it is said Ezek.
they were distempered in their braines either with melancholy or Satans tentations as experience sheweth us dayly that many good soules are which made them judge worse of their estate then they had just cause to doe If they had beene their owne men and in their right minds they would easily have discerned they have no reason to be so troubled seeing they being once regenerate were not under the law but under grace and consequently their sinne whatsoever it were how hainous soever could not have dominion over them Rom. 6.14 They had not sinned nor could possibly sinne as other men did with the full sway of their soule the full consent of their will For the seed of God remaineth still in them as the Apostle speaketh 1 Iohn 3.9 They should not be damned for any sinne that they had committed or could commit For there is no condemnation to them that are once in Christ Rom. 8.1 It is not possible they should dye in their sinnes but they shall certainely be renewed by repentance No sin they can commit is able to separate them from the love of God or cast them out of his favour For whom Christ ever loved he loveth to the end Iohn 13.1 To these men that shall thus object as doubtlesse too many are apt to doe too many are apt to thinke that all Gods people whom they see humbled and much perplexed in mind for their sinnes are distempered in their braines or at least are but silly weake creatures voyd of all judgement to these men I say that those three persons whom I have brought for witnesses to confirme this truth were all in their right minds they were not mad they were not distempered in their braines either through melancholy oâ tentation though I confesse many of Gods people are so often times they judged not otherwise of their falls then they had just cause to doe they were no more troubled for their sinnes then they had just cause to be And to prove this I will produce my second witnesse that I told you I would bring for proofe of this truth The Lord himselfe who is greater then the conscience doth thus judge of the foule sins that regenerate men fall into For notwithstanding all that hath bin sayd or can possibly be said out of Gods word touching the unchangeablenesse of Gods love to all that are in Christ or touching the perpetuity of their happy estate that are once truly regenerate yet the Lord hath both by his word and works given two testimonies in this case whereby he hath clearely declared how hee judgeth and esteemeth of the sins that his owne people fall into And the two testimonies God hath given concerning this matter are these 1. That he can no better brooke the sins of the regenerate then of other men but hateth sin as much in them as in any other person 2. That he hateth sin more in them then in any other Observe the proofe of the first of these two testimonies in three points First Of the sins of the regenerate of Gods owne people it is said that God will not pardon them Hee is an holy God hee is a jealous God saith Ioshua to Gods owne people Iosh. 24.19 hee will not forgive your transgressions nor your sinnes And even of Christ Iesus the Angel of the Covenant the Lord saith to his people Exod. 23.21 Obey his voice provoke him not for he will not pardon your transgressions and marke the reason God giveth for it For my name is in him As if he should say Because he is God therefore he will not pardon your transgressions he were not God if he should doe it What will you say cannot the sins that a regenerate man falleth into be pardoned Are all their falls impardonable sins No verily for I proved to you the last day that no Elect child of God can possibly commit the unpardonable sin that all their sins shall upon their repentance certainly be forgiven The blood of Iesus Christ his sonne cleanseth us from all sinne as the Apostle saith 1 Iohn 1.7 But in those fearefull sentences that I mentioned to you two things are to be understood 1. That God will not winke at Christ himselfe because he is God cannot brooke nor beare with the sins of his people he cannot count them innocent nor thinke well of them till they have repented 2. That though ever since they first beleeved and were converted they have had a pardon upon record in heaven that can never be revoked nor cancelled yet if they fall againe into grosse sins they shall haue no comfort at all of that pardon but be as if they had no pardon till by renewing their repentance and faith they have sued out their pardon and be able to shew and plead it in the Court of their owne conscience Secondly Of the regenerate of Gods owne people it is said that though they be not eternally damned for their sins yet the Lord will take uengeance of them and plague them for them in this life as grievouslly and sharply as any other men in all the world The Lord our God knoweth well how to love the person of his child and yet to hate his sin neverthelesse how to continue his fatherly affection towards him and yet to shew extreame detestation to his sin If they breake my statutes and keepe not my commandements saith the Lord Psalme 89.31 34. then will I visite their transgression with the rod and their iniquitie with stripes neverthelesse my loving kindnesse I will not utterly take from him nor suffer my faithfulnesse to faile my covenant will I not breake nor alter the thing that is gone out of my lips And againe Psalme 99.8 Thou wast a God that forgavest them though thou didst take vengeance of their inventions Though the regenerate man hath a generall pardon and all his sins be so forgiven him as they shall never be imputed to his condemnation yet if he give himselfe liberty to sin he cannot hope to be exempted from any of Gods judgements and plagues that ever fell upon sinner in this life He may be plagued as much as ever man was in his estate in his name in his posterity in his body yea in his mind and conscience also And who can tell in what kind and in what measure God will plague him how heavy and sharpe or of how long continuance the judgement shall be wherewith he will afflict him The Lord we know hath great store and variety of judgements to punish sinners with He hath an armoury full of the weapons of his indignations as the Prophet speaketh Ieremy 50.25 O how terrible hath the Lord shewed himselfe to many of his deare servants this way He is apt indeed as we heard the last day to passe by the frailties and infirmities of his servants such as they discerne and bewaile in themselves but wilfull sins scandalous sins nay sins of negligence and carelesnesse such as themselves make no conscience of he is
foure principally First The regenerate sinne against greater meanes of knowledge and obedience then other men doe and therefore their sinnes are greater more heinous and odious unto God then the sinnes of other men True it is that all wicked men doe sin against the meanes and that is that that doth aggravate the sinne of every man and will make him inexcusable as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 1.20 that he sinneth against the meanes God hath given him to keepe him from sinne But Gods people that live in his Church in the valley of vision as the Prophet calleth it Esa. 22.1 under the ministery of the Gospell enjoy farre greater and stronger meanes then all other men do For that is the power of God unto salvation as the Apostle calleth it Rom. 1.16 And proportionable to the greatnesse and excellency of the meanes that God vouchsafeth to any to keepe him from sinne is the greatnesse and heinousnesse of his sinne in the sight of God All men shall find one day that even the having of a sound ministery of the Word whether they profit by it or profit not even the having of such meanes will greatly increase the heinousnesse of their sinnes Whether they will heare or whether they will forbeare saith the Lord Ezek. 2.5 yet they shall know that there hath beene a Prophet among them As if he should say They shall know what it is to have had excellent meanes and not to be bettered by them So saith our Saviour of the Iewes that enjoyed his ministery Iohn 15.22 If I had not come and spoken unto them they had not had sinne that is their sinne had beene nothing in comparison of that that now it is but now they have no cloke no excuse for their sinne And for this cause he saith Mat. 11.24 that it should be more tolerable for Sodom in the day of judgement then for Capernaum The sinnes of Capernaum were more heinous and odious unto God then the sinnes of Sodom because they were committed against greater and stronger meanes then the other were Secondly The regenerate sinne against greater knowledge then other men doe and therefore their sinnes are greater and more heinous then other mens are True it is that all wicked men doe sinne against their knowledge and conscience for by the light of nature they know many things that they doe to be evill Iohn 1.9 Rom. 2.15 And this sinning against their knowledge and conscience is that that greatly increaseth the sinne of every naturall man Because knowing the judgement of God that they that commit such things are worthy of death saith the Apostle Rom. 1.32 yet they not onely doe the same but have pleasure in them that doe them This shall stop the mouth of all iniquity as the Psalmist speaketh Psal. 107.42 at the day of Iudgement when the bookes of conscience shall bee opened and men shall be judged according to that that is written therein Revel 20.12 But all that live in the Church sinne more against knowledge sinne against a farre greater light then any other man doth The light men have by nature is but a dimme light they that seeke God by that light do but grope after him as the Apostle speaketh Acts 17.27 The word is a farre clearer light and they that are instructed by it have a farre clearer knowledge then by any other meanes a man can have The commandement is a lamp saith Solomon Pro. 6.23 and the law is light And yet they that are inwardly inlightned by the spirit of God as all the regenerate are have a farre clearer light and knowledge of God then any man can have that enjoyeth the outward light of the word onely when in the hidden part the Lord hath made a man to know wisedome as David speaketh here For though the word be a most cleare light yet every naturall man hath such a vaile over his heart as he cannot cleerely discerne it but when the heart is once turned to the Lord and converted as the Apostle teacheth 2 Cor. 3.15 16. that evill is taken away The regenerate mans knowledge is farre greater and clearer then any other mans can bee and consequently his sin must needs be also greater then any other mans For the greater measure and degree of knowledge that any man hath the greater is his sin To him that knoweth to do well and doth it not saith the Apostle Iam. 4.17 to him it is sin What and to no body els yes but not so much to any other sin shall not be imputed and laid so heavy to the charge of any man as to him that hath sinned against his owne knowledge and conscience If you were blind saith our Saviour Iohn 9.41 ye should have no sinne that is nothing so much sin so hainous sin as now ye have The servant that knoweth his Lords will saith our Saviour Luke 12.47 and prepared not himselfe nor did according to his will shall bee beaten with many stripes And no marvell for all sins against knowledge are in some degree presumptuous sins and are committed with an higher hand and in more direct contempt of God then other sins are as appeareth by that opposition that is made betweene sins of ignorance and presumptuous sins both in Numb 15.27.30 and Psal. 19.12 13. Thirdly The regenerate sin against greater mercy and kindnesse they have received from God then other men do and therefore their sins are greater and more hainous then the sins of other men True it is there is no wicked man but he hath received much mercy and kindnesse from God The Lord is good to all saith the Psalmist Psalme 145.9 and his tender mercies are above all his workes And his sinning against this goodnesse and mercy of God is that that greatly increaseth the sin of every wicked man and will much aggravate his condemnation This is that that treasureth up wrath unto them against the day of wrath as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 2.4 5. But the mercies and kindnesses that God hath shewed to any wicked man are nothing if they be compared with that which he hath shewed to every regenerate soule They are but common mercies they are but as the crummes that fall from their masters table as that poore woman speaketh Matth 15.27 Remember mee ô Lord saith David Psalme 106 4 with the favour that thou bearest unto thy people The Lord hath shewed another manner of favour and love to his owne people he hath done more for the poorest wretch that is regenerate he hath given him more then all the world besides Hee hath given them his owne sonne To us a sonne is given Esa. 9.6 He hath given them a full and free pardon of all their sinnes Thou hast forgiven the iniquity of thy people thou hast covered all their sinne saith David Psalme 85.2 Hee hath given them his holy spirit Because yee are sonnes saith the Apostle Gal. 4.6 God hath sent forth the spirit of his son into your hearts He will give them the
us to judge surely for these and these sins God hath thus and thus plagued them Thus David saith Psalme 52.6 7. that when the righteous should see the strange judgements of God that should fall upon Doeg and his posterity they should say Loâ this is the man that made not God his strength but trusted in the abundance of his riches and strengthened himselfe in his wickednes As if they should say He thought that so long as he was in such place and authority and favour with Saul he need not care what he did against David or against the Lords Priests but see now the end of this persecuting wretch The judgement of God that followed him kept his sin in their remembrance and made them oft to talke of it And doubtlesse so should the judgements of God that we see upon such as have bin notoriously wicked for whoredome for oppression for hatred of religion the judgements I say that we see upon them and their families should keepe their sins in our remembrance and cause us oft to thinke and speake of them Nay for as much as those poore Churches of Christ in the Palatinate and Germany and Rochel have bin notoriously knowne to offend generally in the ordinary profanation of the Sabbath the sin that God saith was a chiefe cause of the Iewes captivity Ezekiel 20.13 In the contempt of the ministery of whom the Lord hath said Deut. 12.19 Take heed to thy selfe that thou forsake not the Levite as long as thou livest upon the earth Forasmuch as I say they have bin notoriously knowne to offend generally this way besides the loosenesse of their lives in drunkennesse and lasciviousnesse professing outwardly religion having a forme of godlinesse as the Apostle spreaketh 1 Tim. 3.5 but denying the power thereof it is not unlawfull for us to impute all this marvailous severity of God towards them unto these their sins But then I answer secondly that there be two wayes whereby wee may offend greatly in this case First When only for the afflictions that they endure and the judgements of God that we see upon any we judge them guilty of some great sin though we know no sin by them nor can justly taxe their conversation any way As it was in Iobs case This I say is a great sin For it is evident by the scripture that the holiest of all Gods servants have bin most sharpely afflicted Such as of whom the world was not worthy as the Apostle speaketh Hebr. 11 37 38. were stoned and sawne asunder were tempted were slaine with the sword they wandered about in sheep-skins and goat-skins being destitute afflicted and tormented And God doth not alwayes in afflicting his children correct them for sin but he doth it sometimes only to try their faith patience and to make them examples of faith and patience unto others You are in heavinesse saith the Apostle 1 Peter 1.6 7. through manifold temptations that the tryall of your faith being much more precious then gold that perisheth though it be tryed with fire might be found unto praise and honour and glory at the appearing of Iesus Christ. And sometimes he doth it for other causes which he keepeth secret unto himselfe and which the wisest and holiest men under heaven have not beene able to conceive yea this maketh much for his glory that he doth so as we read Prov. 25.2 That the Lord is righteous in all his wayes and holy in all his workes every faithfull man hath ever beene ready to acknowledge Psalme 145.17 Ieremy 12.1 But the wisest and holiest of Gods servants have oft beene astonished at the beholding of his judgements and unable to discerne his meaning in them but have beene constrained in a holy reverence and admiration to cry out as Esa. 45.15 Verily thou art a God that hidest thy selfe And Romanes 11.33 O the depth of the riches both of the wisedome and knowledge of God how unsearchable are his judgements and his wayes past finding out As if he had said His judgements are so deepe and unsearchable that no man is able to found them to find out the ground and reason of them The second way wherby we may much offend in this case is when though we know sins and great sins too in them whom God thus afflicteth we do by reason of the greatnesse and strangenesse of their afflictions judge them to be no better then hypocrites or greater sinners then our selves or other men whom the Lord doth not so plague as he hath done them For we have heard in the Doctrine God doth use to affliât his owne deare children for sin more sharply in this life then he doth any other It was a strange judgement that fell upon old Ely that he should with a fall breake his necke and dye 1 Sam. 4.18 and doubtlesse his sin in bearing too much with his children in their profanesse was the cause of it yet he were a mad-man that would doubt whether he were a good man and dyed in Gods favour for all that or that would thinke he was a greater sinner then any other in Israel because of that So it was a strange judgement that befell the young Prophet 1 Kings 13 24. and certainely his sin was the cause of it And yet the old Prophet by his mourning for him and charging his sons verse â9 31. that when he dyed they should bury him in his grave declared that he was undoubtedly assured that he was Gods deare child dyed in his favour for all that O take heed therfore of judging of those poore Churches that have so strangely perished or of any other persons to have beene hypocrites and void of true grace or to have bin greater sinners either then our selves because of the miseries that they have endured Take heed of despising or thinking the worse of any for their afflictions and miseries This is a corruption too strong in all men by nature Prov. 14.20 and 19.17 Eccles. 9.15 16. This is the first sin that is taxed and reproved by the Doctrine that we have heard And there be three things that may discover to us both the folly and the wickednesse and danger also of this humour First That God hath expresly said in his word that we may not judge them the greatest sinners that are most afflicted No man saith the holy Ghost Eccl. 9.1 knoweth either love or hatred by all that is before him that is by any outward thing that doth befall men as he expresseth himselfe verse 2. Suppose ye saith our Saviour Luk. 13.2 3. and to shew the certainty and necessity of this truth he repeateth it againe and giveth another instance of it verse 4 â Suppose yee that those Galileans were sinners above all the Galileans because they endured such things They were murdered by Pilate even while they were sacrificing and serving God a strange judgement and yet heare what Christ saith I tell you Nay As if he should say you may not judge so you sin
and mourned certaine daies and fasted and prayed for them And even by this meanes he relieved them greatly as appeared by the successe he had in the next chapter in his suit hee made unto the King for them And certainely so might wee even the poorest and meanest of us all helpe our poore brethren much this way if we could doe this for them in that manner as we ought to doe it Oh let it be our care so to prepare our selves to the fast to pray so for our brethren as we may doe them good by our prayers and prevaile with God for them When I cry unto thee then shall mine enemies turne backe saith David Psalme 56.9 this I know saith he for God is for me Oh let us labour so to cry unto God as we may give the enemy a foyle and overthrow When Moses held up his hand Israel prevailed Exod. 17.11 when Moses let downe his hand Amalek prevailed Certainly the heavinesse of our hearts and hands this way hath bin a chiefe cause why Israell hath had so many foiles why Amalek hath prevailed so much as he hath done Fourthly and lastly The example of the Lords so strange severity towards all other Churches should make us feare the like towards our selves When we see God executeth strange judgements even upon most wicked men it should worke feare in the best of us For who is so good but he knoweth there is matter enough to deserve Gods fierce wrath even in himselfe also All Israel when they saw Korah and his company swallowed up Numb 16.34 cryed and were afraid that the earth would swallow them up also The righteous shall see and feare saith David Psal. 52.6 when they see Gods strange judgement upon Doeg But these strange judgements of God upon his owne people give us much more just cause to feare our selves Observe I pray you these just causes we have to feare our selves and our owne estate First The manner of the Lords proceeding hitherto and the strange successe he hath given unto the enemy all this while and the conveighing of the cup of his fury from Church to Church from nation to nation these many yeares may give us just cause to feare that he hath given a charge to his sword of vengeance to goe through all the Churches in the world that professe his Gospel And that he hath said of all his Churches as once he spake of all Israel Ezek. 21.4 5. My sword shall goe forth of his sheath against all flâsh against all Israell from the South to the North that all flesh may know that I have drawne forth my sword out of his sheath it shall not returne any more till it have gone through all Israel Secondly The very same sins whereby God hath beene provoked against other Churches abound in our land And we know God hateth sin as much in us as he did in them neither have we any priviledge more then they Goe yee now saith the Lord Ieremy 7.12 unto my place which was in Shiloh where I set my name at the first and see what I did unto it for the wiâkednesse of my people Israel As if the Lord should say to us all Goe and see what I have done to my Churches in Bohemia Germany and France where I set my name at the first and that were in Christ before you Thirdly and lastly Even our strange want of feare and generall security under all these examples of Gods so marvellous severity upon them may above all other things give us most cause to feare that there are greater plagues in brewing for us then any that they have endured that they have drunke but the top of the cup of Gods fury that the bottome and dregs of it are reserved for us Oh if we could but learne by all these examples and by all other the signes of Gods indignation against us to feare if our hearts were tender and we could humble our selves as Iosiah did 2 Chron. 34.27 28. we should be safe enough as Iosiah was But our generall senslesnesse in such times as these are is a most dangerous signe of some fearefull ruine determined against us It was of the Lord saith the holy Ghost of the Canaanites Iosh. 11.20 to harden their hearts that he might destroy them utterly And remember what I told you even now out of Amos. 6.6 7. They were not grieved for the afflictions of Ioseph therefore now shall they goe captive with the first that goe captive Lecture CXIIII On Psalme 51.6 Mar. 31. 1629. IT followeth that we proceed to the third and last use of the Doctrine which serveth to teach us how to judge of and to be affected with our owne sins that professe our selves to be the people of God and in the estate of grace And this is an use of as great if not of greater importance and necessity then either of the former were In the two former wee were taught how to be affected with the state and condition of other men in this we are to be taught how to be affected with our owne doings And as it is an use of great necessity at all times so never of greater then at such a time as this is And that in these two respects First Because we all know that we have cause dayly to expect an evill day a day of great triall and affliction wherein it standeth us upon to have all our evidences in a readinesse and to take to our selves the whole armour of God that we may be able to stand in it as the Apostle speaketh Ephesians 6.13 And Secondly Because it is a time wherein all of us by the custome of our Church are to renew our covenant with God at his holy table and no Doctrine we can heare is more fit and effectuall to prepare as thereunto then this that teacheth us how to be affected with our owne sins And I am now to direct my speech not to such of you as have only a forme of godlinesse but deny the power thereof such as I feare the greatest number of you are to whom my brother spake worthily the last day out of 2 Timothy 3.5 which will needs have a forme of godlinesse they will be Christians and have as good a part in Christ and his merits as the best they will be Protestants they will professe a love to the word they would not for any thing be kept from the Sacrament at this time especially But that Christ or his word or the rules of religion which they professe should have any commanding power to restraine them from any sin they have a mind to bee it never so grosse from swearing from drinking from filthinesse or any other sin that they deny that they scorne as an intolerable slavery and bondage and cry out of it as Psalme 2.3 Let us breake their hands asunder and cast away their cords from us To these men I say I have nothing to say at this time but with them to thinke well
of that which my brother spake the last day touching their estate But to you beloved I am to direct my speech at this time that have more then a forme of godlinesse that have felt the life and power of it in your owne hearts to every one of you that can say with David here unto the Lord out of the feeling and experience of his owne soule In the hidden part thou hast made mâe to know wisedome To every one that is such I have two words of exhortation to speake from the Doctrine that you have heard 1. Be thou above all men most afraid to fall into any sin for the time to come 2. Be thou above all men most humbled for the sins that since thou wert in this estate thou hast fallen into For the first No man hath so great cause to bee afraid to sin as the child of God as the regenerate man hath O feare the Lord ye his Saints saith David Psalme 34.9 As if he had said Though you be his Saints in the state of grace and in his favour yea because yee are his Saints in his favour and in the state of grace therefore you must feare him none have more cause to feare him then yee But to speake distinctly of this point I will shew you 1. How farre forth this feare of sinning must extend 2. Reasons why the regenerate the child of God hath more cause to feare sin then any other man For the first The extent of this feare is to be observed 1. In the object of it the kinds and degrees of sin that we must be afraid of 2. In the continuance and durablenesse of it For the first of these for the helpe of your understanding and memory you shall see it in seven degrees First The child of God hath cause to be afraid of falling into grosse and scandalous sins As Ioseph was when he was strongly tempted to adultery and might have committed it most secretly and securely yet he durst not doe it How can I doe this great wickednesse saith he Genesis 39 â and sin against God And David when hee was as strongly tempted to take revenge of his mortall enemy and had such opportunitie also as flesh and bloud would never have let slip insomuch as Saul himselfe wondred at it 1. Samuel 24 18 19. yet hee durst not doe it And why durst he not doe it Was it out of basenesse of mind because he was a coward No no he was as valiant a man as ever drew sword Why then durst hee not doe it Surely hee durst not sinne nor doe that that would so offend God Who can stretch foorth his hand or offer to doe such a thing saith he 1 Sam. 26 9. against the Lords annointed and be guiltlesse These were grosse sins you will say and he can be no better then an hypocrite that is not afraid to doe such things I say therefore secondly If thou be Gods child be thou afraid to do the least thing that might offend God Daniel was afraid of the Kings meat Dan. 1.8 Because it was such as God in the ceremoniall law had forbidden he knew it would have defiled his conscience Nay thirdly If thou be Gods child be thou afraid to do any thing that thou seest cause to doubt thou shalt sin and offend God in doing it He that doubteth is damned if he eat saith the Apostle Rom. 14.23 Nay fourthly If thou be in the state of grace thou hast cause to be afraid not only to speake amisse but even to thinke evill to offend God in the very thoughts of thy heart Beware that there be not a thought in thy wicked heart saith the Lord Deut. 15.9 saying the seventh yeere the yeere of release is at hand Fiftly If thou be a Christian thou hast cause to be afraid of doing good duties loosely perfunctorily carelesly Serve the Lord with feare saith David Ps. 2.11 Yea sixtly Thou hast cause to be afraid even of standing at a stay and not growing better under the means of grace Worke out your own salvation saith the Apostle Phil. 2.12 with feare and trembling As if he should say If the worke go not forward if it be not forwarder then it was many yeares since you have cause of feare and trembling even for that Nay seventhly and lastly If thou be Gods child be thou afraid to do any thing that thou seest is of evill report and will cause thy religion and profession to be evill spoken of though thou know never so assuredly that the thing in it selfe is not sin but lawfull enough Dare any of you having a matter against another saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 6.1 goe to law before the unjust and not before the Saints Yea why not I pray you might some of them have said What sin what unlawfulnes is there in that Hast thou not taught us Rom. 13.1.4 that the law and magistracy is ordained of God for our use and benefit whatsoever the man be that executeth it And didst not thou thy selfe seeke the benefit of law before an unbeleever when thou didst appeale unto Caesar Act. 25.11 Yes might the Apostle say But though the thing in it selfe be never so lawfull yet because it exposeth your religion to the scorne and reproach of the unbeleevers you that feare God may not dare to do it saith he All things all such kind of things as he there speaketh of are lawfull saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 6.12 but all things are not expedient Though the thing be never so lawfull yet if thou see cause to think that hurt will come of it thou must be afraid to do it You see in these seven degrees how tender hearted how cautelous and precise the child of God had need to be The Prophet calleth them Esa. 35.4 such as are of a fearefull heart and you see they have just cause to be so But how long must they be so will you say which is the second thing I told you was to be observed in the extent of this feare Surely so long as we live we have cause to nourish this feare in our selves My son saith Solomon Prov. 23.15.17 let thy heart be in the feare of the Lord all the day long And the Apostle 1 Pet. 1.17 Passe the time of your sojourning here all the time of your life in feare If any man shall object How can this be Seeing the Apostle saith of the faithfull 2 Tim 1.7 God hath not given us the spirit of feare And Rom. 8.15 We have not received the spirit of bondage to feare againe but the spirit of adoption whereby we cry Abba father As if he had said Before we beleeved in Christ we were indeed subject to much feare but now wee have received another spirit and are freed from those feares And the life of a Christian is the greatest bondage and slavery in the world if he must be alwayes of so fearefull an heart To this I answer That to live continually in
sinnes have parted them These things which God hath joyned together we have put asunder Our sinnes have separated betweene us and our God as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 59.2 There is great force in the Word to worke in the heart a comfortable assurance of thy salvation but thine owne corruption hindreth the efficacy and working of it in thee And what corruption principally doth this Surely the infidelity that is in thy heart The word preached did not profit them saith the Apostle speaking of the Israelites that perished in the wildernesse Hebrewes 4.2 not being mixed with saith in them that heard it Nay it is said of our blessed Saviour Marke 6.5 6. that he could do but a little good in Nazareth because of their unbeliefe Thou dost not in thy reading and hearing of the Word believe and make claime unto these promises that God hath made to this his Ordinance thou dost not looke to receive this benefit by it and what marvell is it then if it doe thee so little good Learne in thy reading and hearing of the Word to wait upon God for the performance of these promises with David Psalme 85.8 I will hearken what the Lord God will speake for he will speake unto his people and to his Saints If thou canst with an honest and humble heart wait upon God for comfort in the use of his Ordinance thou shalt certainely find a great deale of comfort by it in the end For they shall not be ashamed that wait for me saith the Lord Esa. 40.23 The second ordinance of God that hath great force to worke and preserve in us assurance of Gods favour in Christ and to recover it when it is lost is the conscionable use of the Lords Supper It is said of Gods people that had received the Passeover in Hezekiahs time with good hearts 2 Chron. 30. that they found marvellous comfort in it Verse 21. They kept the feast with gladnesse And Verse 26. There was great joy in Ierusalem And what was the cause of this great joy Surely they had prepared their hearts to seeke the Lord and his favour in this Ordinance as we read Verse 19. And in the conscionable use of this Ordinance they found assurance of Gods favour and that was the cause of their joy Two things there be that will make it evident to us that there must needs be great force in the conscionable use of the holy Sacrament to sprinkle Christs bloud upon our hearts and to give us assurance it was shed for us First That in this Ordinance Christ and his bloud is applied to us more particularly than by any other meanes that ever God ordained His body and blood is offred by his Minister in his Name and by his commandement to every receiver and offered as meat and drinke which of all things that we receive is most nearely applyed to us and made our owne And offred with a charge and commandement to receive him and feed upon him by faith undoubtedly believing that his bloud was shed for us For this is the commandement of Christ to every one of his people as the Apostle recordeth it 1 Cor. 11.24 Take eat this is my body which was broken for you Secondly Christ and his bloud is in this Ordinance not onely thus particularly offered and applied but verily and really though not corporally but spiritually exhibited and given to every worthy receiver In which respect every Sacrament is said by the Apostle Rom. 4.11 to be a seale of the righteousnesse which is by faith And our Saviour calleth the bread his body and the wine his bloud Mat. 26.26.28 This is my body this is my blood saith he As if hee had said As verily as the one is present unto and received by the body so verily is the other present unto and received by the soule of the worthy receiver And the Apostle moveth a Question as appealing thereby to the conscience of every true believer 1 Cor. 10.16 The cup of blessing which we blesse is it not the communion of the blood of Christ Is it not an applying of Christs blood to our selves and making of it our owne And how falleth it out then that we that have so often received this holy Sacrament have gotten so little assurance by it that Christ is ours That there is never a whit the more joy in Ierusalem Gods people are never a whit the more comfortable in themselves for being at our Passeover Surely 1 We do not before-hand prepare our hearts to seeke the Lord our God in this Ordinance as they did in Hezekiahs time 2. Wee doe not when wee are at this Ordinance stirre up our selves with humble and thankfull soules to receive that mercy that is offered us from the Lord. But that complaint may bee taken up in this case which the Prophet maketh Esa 64.7 There is none that stirreth up himselfe to take hold of thee Christ commeth to us in this his Ordinance and offereth as with a bunch of hysop to sprinkle his bloud upon us and we will not open our hearts to receive it from him The third and last Ordinance of God that hath great force in it to breed and preserve in our hearts this particular assurance of Gods favour and to recover it when it is lost is prayer This is that that giveth virtue and force to all other meanes and without which no meanes we can use will doe us any good If thou wouldst attaine to a particular assurance of Gods love to thee in Christ thou must seeke to God for it as David doth here and cry unto him as hee doth likewise Psalme 35.3 O Lord say unto my soule I am thy salvation Great is the force of humble and fervent prayer as in all other cases so in this especially Two things we have to assure us of this First The promise of God I will make my people joyfull saith the Lord Esa. 56.7 in my house of prayer What is the thing that maketh Gods people joyfull and comfortable Surely when the Lord lifteth up the light of his countenance upon them and giveth them assurance of his favour as we see plainely Psalme 4.6 7. How and by what meanes will the Lord worke this joy and comfort in them By prayer I will make them joyfull saith he in my house of prayer So speaketh our Saviour Ioh. 16 24. Aske and ye shall receive that your joy may be full So the Lord promiseth unto his people Levit. 23.27 that the day of their most solemne and fervent prayer wherein they should humble themselves by fasting and afflict their soules to that end that they might pray the more fervently shoud bee a day of attonement and reconciliation betweene him and them they should obtaine more comfortable assurance of his favour upon that day and by that means than by any other Secondly The experience of Gods people may assure us of this Two experiments onely I will give you of this in David The first is set
why hidest thou thy face from mee Can any man thinke that these men had at these times any sensible assurance in themselves of their owne salvation and of Gods favour when they did thus complaine No will you say neither doth it appeare that they were in the state of grace in the favour of God or had any true saith in them when they did thus complaine Though these were good men and did recover themselves afterward yet when they spake thus they were fallen from grace they had lost their faith or they could never have spoken in this sort But to this I answer That it is evident by the Scripture that they had not lost their faith at these times though they had lost their assurance they had not lost their faith they were not in the state of grace even then when they spake thus Iob had true faith in him even at that time as appeareth by his words verse 15. of that very thirtieth chapter Though he slay me saith he yet will I trust in him And David had true faith in him even then when he said God had forsaken him or else he could not have cryed as he did My God my God neither could he have persevered in prayer day and night without ceasing as hee did verse 2. of that 22. Psalme And Hemaâ had true faith even then when he complained that God had cast of his soule or else hee could never have prayed as hee did verse 1. of that 88. Psalme O God of my salvation I have cryed day and night before thee And this is the first thing beloved that I told you I had to say to you for your comfort though it be a just cause of trouble to thee that thou wantest the sensible assurance of Gods love It was so to David Thou didst hide thy face and I was troubled saith he Psalme 30.7 And Psal. 13.1 2. He complaineth of this as of a great affliction How long wilt thou hide thy face from mee How long shall I take counsell in my soule having sorrow in my heart daily So long as God hid his face from him and did not looke cheerefully upon him his heart was full of sorrow and so it must needs be with thee if thy heart be sound Yet be not overmuch dismayed with it For thou mayest be deare unto God as thou hast heard and highly in his favour though thou perceive it not though thou have not the sensible assurance of it in thy selfe The second thing that I have to say for thy comfort is this That if thou canst in any measure beleeve in Christ his bloud is certainely sprinkled upon thee and applyed unto thee by the spirit of God his favour is assured unto thee though it bee not sensible unto thee though thou perceive it not See both these points made evident unto thee by the Scriptures For the first True faith applieth Christ unto us and maketh him and all his benefits our owne Therefore they that beleeve in Christ are said to have received him as the free gift of God Iohn 1.13 And what is more our owne then that that is freely given us and wee have received So Christ is sayd Ephe 3.17 to dwell in our hearts by faith and to have taken full possession of them if thou hast faith thou art Christs proper possession and if thou bee his he is thine also certainely Yea the true beleever is said to have eaten the flesh of Christ and to have drunke his bloud Ioh. 6.54 And what is more our owne what is so neerely applyed unto us as that which wee eate and drinke And for the second point True faith giveth us just title to eternall salvation and maketh it sure unto us For so doth our Saviour himselfe with great vehemency protest Iohn 6 47. Verily verily I say unto you hee that beleeveth on mee hath everlasting life So that suppose a man never have in himselfe the sensible assurance of Gods favour all the dayes of his life though his estate should bee in that respect very uncomfortable yet beleeving in Christ hee should bee a most happy man neverthelesse for all that For hee hath that in him which is the onely root and foundation of all true comfort and happinesse Christ and all his merits are his the kingdome of heaven and everlasting salvation is made sure unto him And that made the Apostle to say 1 Iohn 5.10 He that beleeveth on the Son of God hath the witnesse in himselfe he need not go farre to seeke it hee hath that in himselfe that will witnesse for him and prove that he is an happy man the child of God and heire to the kingdome of heaven But it may be some will object and say Alas there is small comfort in this point For how can a man have true faith that hath in himselfe no comfortable assurance of the pardon of his sins and of his owne salvation And what is faith but a full perswasion and certaine assurance of this To this I answer That is a dangerous errour to define faith so This assurance is indeed a sweet fruit and effect of faith but it is not faith it selfe the essence and being of faith consisteth not in this Wherein then consisteth the essence and being of faith will you say Surely in an obedientiall aââiance and trusting in Christ and in him alone for the pardon of our sins and for our eternall salvation When an humbled sinner feeling his owne misery through sin can beleeve that in Christ there is help and comfort enough to bee found and rest and rely upon him only for mercy with a mind willing to obey him in all things this man certainly hath true faith though hee have no assurance In this the being and essence of true faith doth chiefly consist This is evident by the termes and phrases whereby the holy Ghost doth in the Scripture describe and expresse true faith Sometimes hee calleth it a beleeving on Christ as Ioh 3.18 sometimes a trusting in Christ as Ephe. 1.12 sometimes a resting upon God 2 Chron. 14.11 a relying upon God 2 Chron. 16.8 sometimes a cleaving and sticking close to him Act. 11. â3 Now to make some application of this Let me say to every one of you as the Prophet doth Esa. 50.10 Who is there among you that feareth the Lord that obeyeth the voice of his servant that walketh in darkenesse and hath no light Let him trust in the name of the Lord and stay himselfe upon his God If thou be of the number of them that feare God and desirest to obey Christ in all things though thou have in thee no light no comfort no assurance or feeling of Gods favour though thou walke in darkenesse and art ever full of feares and doubts in thy selfe yet stay thy selfe upon Christ for all that and because of Gods word and promise resolve with thy selfe that thou wilt put thy trust in him The just shall live by his faith
have said All Gods people throughout the world should greatly rejoyce in Christ. And the Apostle maketh this a speciall note of a true Israelite Phil. 3.3 that hee is such a one as doth rejoyce in Christ Iesus And the Apostle Peter 1 Pet. 1.8 saith of all the elect strangers to whom he wrote that beleeving in Christ they did rejoyce with joy unspeakable and glorious And though all these places doe proove that we are in a wofull and wretched estate none of Gods Israel no better then infidells if Christ be not the only ground of our consolation if we cannot rejoyce in him yet alas to many that thinke themselves to bee good Châistians this Doctrine yeeldeth no comfort at all they heare it without all joy the reason is because they have no need of comfort they have other comforts that doe fully satisfie and content their soules for the time The full soule loatheth an houy combe saith Salomon Proverbs 27.7 The sweetest and comfortablest Doctrine that is is but unsavoury to the soule that is full of comfort already but the humbled soule the soule that hath need of comfort and such may the soule of every one of us be we know not how soone will find more sweetnes and comfort in this Doctrine then in any thing in the world besides To the hungry soule saith Salomon there Pro. 27.7 every bitter thing is sweete that that seemeth bitter to others is sweet to him To the soule that doth indeed hunger and thirst for comfort Christ is most sweet notwithstanding all the bitternesse that the flesh findeth in him and in those termes and conditions upon which he is to be received by us And to these hungry and thirstie soules am I to direct the word of consolation that I shall now deliver and to none other persons Hoe every one that thirsteth saith the Prophet in the name of Christ himselfe Esa. 55.1 come yee to the waters Thou that art most deepely afflicted in spirit that thinkest thy thirst to bee insatiable such as can never be quenched come thou to these waters and thou shalt find them aboundantly sufficient to quench and satisfie the thirst of thy soule come unto Christ and thou shalt find there is in him and in that that he hath done for thee comfort enough to raise up to refresh thy spirit though it be never so much dejected in thee Whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall givâ him saith our Saviour Iohn 4.14 shall never thirst with a tormenting and deadly thirst but the water that I shall give him shall bee in him a well or fountaine of water springing up into everlasting life Come unto me saith hee againe Mat. 11.28 all ye that labour and are heavy laden and I will give you rest Certainely the cause why wee have so little rest so little comfort is because we come not to him because we seeke not comfort in him if we would come to him wee might find comfort enough in him against all the angvish of our soules bee it never so great A man shall be saith the Prophet Esa. 32.2 speaking of Christ as an hiding place from the wind and a covert from the tempest as rivers of water in a dry place as the shaddow of a great rocke in a watry land See in how many words and with what variety of most apt Metaphors the holy Ghost teacheth that there is no kind of affliction or distresse of mind that any of Gods people can bee subject unto but there is sufficient ease and comfort to bee found in Christ against it He is able to save them to the uttermost saith the Apostle Hebr. 7.25 that come unto God by him And what are the grounds of this aboundant and all-sufficient comfort that the humbled and afflicted soule of every believer may find in Christ Surely these inestimable benefits that wee have heard in the Doctrine every true beleever receiveth by him 1. Because hee hath purchased by his precious blood our pardon and blotted all our sinnes out of God debt-booke and made us as cleane in Gods sight as if we had never sinned 2. Because by his perfect righteousnesse and fulfilling of Gods law for vs and in our stead he hath made us more perfectly righteous before God then if we had in all points observed the whole law our selves Both these points I will handle distinctly and shew you that they are sound grounds of comfort yea the only sound grounds of true comfort For the first of these See how just a cause of comfort it is to every afflicted soule to know his sins are pardoned Esa. 40.1 2. Comfort yee comfort yee my people saith your God speake ye comfortably to Ierusalem See how earnest God is in charging his ministers to comfort his people yea to comfort them effectually to be diligent and zealous in this worke and beat much upon this and whereas they might have said Alas how should wee comfort thy people that are so much dejected and afflicted in spirit To this the Lord answers Cry unto her that her warrefare is accomplished all the enemies of her salvation are fully vanquished her iniquitie is pardoned for shee hath received at the Lords hand in Christ her surety double for all her sinnes As if hee had said perswade her in this assure her of this and this will comfort her aboundantly So when our Saviour would comfort Mary Magdalene who was as much humbled and troubled in mind as any poore Christian can be her sorrow was so aboundant as she was able to wash his feet with her teares how doth he seeke to comfort her Woman saith hee Lu. 7 48 50. thy sins are forgiven thee goe in peace As if hee had said Thou hast cause to be comfortable and cheerefull for thy sins are forgiven O this peace of God the comfort and joy that riseth from the knowledge of the pardon of our sinne and reconciliation with God is said Phil. 4.7 to passe all understanding No heart can conceive how sweet how blessed and comfortable a thing it is but that only that hath felt and enjoyed it David could tell what it was from his owne experience and therefore saith Psal. 32.1 2. Blessed is hee or the blessednesses of that man for the word that hee useth there is not an adjective but a substantive hee speaketh not in the concrete as wee say but in the abstract neither is it a word of the singular but of the plurall number that hee useth to expresse himselfe by As if hee should say ô the compleate the full the infinite happinesse of that man whose transgression is forgiven whose sin is covered ô the infinite and unspeakable happinesse of that man unto whom the Lord imputeth not iniquity As though hee had said This is even enough to make a man perfectly happy if his sinnes bee forgiven him nothing can make that man miserable that hath once obtained this And the reason of this is evident For 1. sinne is the
for this very cause because he professeth goodnes I know every man will say hee hateth no professour for his profession nor for any good thing that is in him but onely for such faults as I named which they find to bee in them And so the cursed Iewes could say for themselves Iohn 10.33 For thy good workes wee stone thee not but for thy blasphemy Whereas indeed they hated him only for his good workes And so it is certaine there have beene alwaies many in the world yea in the Church too that have hated a disciple even in the name of a disciple Cain hated Abel because saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 3.12 his owne workes were evill and his brothers righteous And David saith of himselfe Psal. 38.20 that he had many adversaries for this very cause because he followed the thing that was good And our Saviour telleth his Disciples Iohn 15.19 that the world should hate them for this very cause because they are not of the world but hee hath chosen them out of the world Whereby it is plaine that the most that hate the professours of religion hate them not for any of their faults but onely for the goodnesse that they make profession of O take heed beloved that thou bee none of those And I will give thee three notes to discerne this by First If thou didst hate and dislike them onely for their faults and not for their goodnesse thou wouldst be sure those faults were in them indeed which thou so hatest them for Wheras thou art apt to beleeve any slander against them and to imagine and charge them to bee guilty of such things as thou canst not prove but they are most free from They cast iniquity upon me saith David Psal. 55.3 and in wrath they hate me This casting of iniquity upon professours and aptnesse that is in men to surmise and report evill of them without cause argueth a deadly hatred not to their faults but to their persons and profession Secondly If thou didst dislike or hate them for their faults onely then thou wouldst hate other men also in whom the same and greater faults doe abound more then in them But that thou dost not thou likest other men never the worse for these and grosser sins thou hatest sin in none but in them only that professe goodnesse Thou hatest them that are good and lovest them well enough that are naught as the Prophet speaketh of lewd men in his time Mic. 3.2 And therfore it is evident thou hatest them not for their faults but for their goodnesse only Thirdly and lastly If thou didst hate them only for their faults thou wouldst not rejoice to heare or speake evill of them but it would grieve thee to heare and see that such as professe so well should live so ill that occasion should be given to wicked men to blaspheme and speake evill of religion through their sins This is the nature of true zeale and hatred of sin I beheld the transgressours and was grieved saith David Ps. 119.158 because they kept not thy word But thou hast no greater joy then to heare and speake of the faults of professours and to blaze them abroad as far as thou canst yea thou art apt to glory in the advantage thou hast gotten against religion by it Like those that David complained of Ps. 38.16 When my foot slippeth then they magnifie themselves against me And therfore it is evident thou hatest them not for their faults but for the goodnesse that is in them And thus have I finished the first branch of that point that I instanced in touching the good things that may be found in many an hypocrite I have shewed you that though all these five things may bee found in some that are no better then hypocrites yet are they all very good things for all that and such as God is highly pleased with Lecture CXXXVIII On Psalme 51.7 Ianuary 19. 1629. IT followeth now that wee proceed unto the second branch of the point which is indeed the maine thing I aimed at in propounding it unto you to shew you that though all these bee very good things in themselves yet can no man that hath them find any sound comfort in them till hee bee in Christ. For a man may have these good things in him and yet be in a most wofull case he may perish everlastingly for all that Further proofe I need not bring for this then that which you have already heard that every one of these five good things have beene found in some that have beene no better then hypocrites And every hypocrite certainely is in a most wofull case he can have no sound joy nor comfort in him The joy of the hypocrite is but for a moment saith the Holy Ghost Iob 20.5 and 8.13 14. The hypocrites hope shall perish his hope shall be cut off and his trust shall be a spiders web As if he should say He may for a time blesse himselfe in his estate by reason of these good things he findeth in himselfe he may have some hope and confidence in himselfe that hee shall goe to heaven and in this hope hee may find some comfort and joy but if hee bee an hypocrite if his heart bee unsound this hope and joy of his will not last it will faile him when he shall have most need of it When the houre of tentation shall come fearefullnesse will surprise the hypocrite as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 33.14 And though in some respect the case of the open profane man be worse then his he dishonoureth God more and sinneth with a higher hand and with more contempt of God and doth also more hurt to men by his example then the hypocrite doth in which respect God useth in a more exemplary manner to plague him in this life then hee doth the hypocrite and hath also prepared for him in hell a greater measure of confusion and torment then for the hypocrite She set her bloud and murders saith the Lord Ezekiel 24.7 8. and that that is said of murder may bee said of beastly filthinesse also and of all other sinnes that are committed impudently and with a high hand shee set her bloud saith the Lord upon the top of a rocke and cared not how many were eye-witnesses of it shee poured it not upon the ground to cover it with dust shee did not desire to have it concealed and hidden from any that it might cause fury to come up to take vengeance As if hee should say The sinnes of profane men so desperately and impudently committed doe use to provoke God unto furious vengeance even in this life And for their portion in hell the Prophet speaking of such men Esa. 5.11 12. saith verse 14. that for them hell will enlarge her selfe and opân her mouth without measure Although I say that in these respects the case of the profane man bee worse then the hypocrites yet is the hypocrite also and every thing that he doth most odious unto
men So speaketh the Lord likewise of them Esa. 58.3.4 that used much not ordinary prayer only but extraordinary fasting and prayer yea seemed in their fasts to afflict their soules and to be much humbled but even then when they seemed so devout and holy they lived in strife and debate they used to smite with the fist of wickednesse Though they seemed to be very religious yet were they most malicious men Now they that live in grosse and notorious sinnes oppression malice uncleannesse drunkennesse cousenage and such like though they make never so good a profession as in all ages the Church hath had many such are most palpable and grosse hypocrites Neither ought they to be ever a whit the better thought on for their good profession Let such either leave their grosse sinnes or forsake their good profession or else the better profession and shew of goodnesse they make the more odious they will make themselves both to God and man Secondly some of those hypocrites that I told you of that seemed to have very good things in them did not only live in grosse sinne while they made so good a profession but they did make so good a profession for this cause principally that they might thereby the better cloake and colour their foule sinnes For this wee have a proofe in the example of that ruler of the Synagogue of whom we heard out of Luke 13.14 15. he could not without great indignation see Christ heale and the people come to be healed by him on the Sabbath day and our Saviour calleth him hypocrite for this Why Because hee could not see the Sabbath broken without great indignation Or because hee out of his ignorance tooke that to be which was not indeed any breach of the Sabbath day No verily our blessed Saviour would never have passed so sharp a censure upon him for either of these causes But Christ knew that not his zeale for the Sabbath but his malice against him was the true cause of his indignation and therefore the Evangelist Verse 17. Calleth him Christs adversary This malice against Christ he durst not for feare of the people make open shew of He findeth no fault with Christs healing but with the peoples travelling to be healed on the Sabbath day He cloaketh his malice against Christ with this âaire pretence of his great zeale for the Sabbath day This also is most grosse and palpable hypocrisie yea the most odious kinde of hypocrisie that can be when men shall use Religion as a cloake to hide sinne when men shall professe goodnesse of purpose that they may the more safely and with the lesse suspition commit any sinne And yet many such vile wretches have beene in all ages and are still to be found in the Church of God One example only I will give you for this though I might give many which haply you may out of your owne knowledge paralell in these times And that is that woman of whom we read Pro. 7. who though she were a most impudent Whore yet could say to the foole whom she entised unto lewdnesse Verse 14. I have peace offerings with me this day have I paid my vowes She did use to performe not the ordinary duties of Religion only and such as God did enjoyne and require of all men such as peace offerings were but to shew more then ordinary zeale and love to piety she made vowes also unto God which was a free and voluntary service whereunto by no expresse law she was tyed nay and she duly paied her vowes too How could her husband or any body else ever suspect this devout and religious woman to be a Whore Nay this was certainely one of the strongest arguments she used to allure the young man to folly and to cloake and hide from him her extreame filthinesse that she seemed so Religious and good a soule For this was the effect of her speech unto him though the love I beare to thee above all men in the world make me desire to enjoy and take my pleasure with thee yet I would not have thee thinke me to be a prophane and lewd and common strumpet No I feare God love Religion and goodnesse I thanke God I have peace offerings with me this day have I paid my vowes Would any honest heart think it possible that one that liveth so lewdly should seeme so Religious yea that they should seeme so Religious for this purpose only that they might live so lewdly Yet you see so it hath beene and so it is with too many in these dayes they would not come so constantly to Church as they doe but only for this cause that they might more freely and with lesse suspition continue the dishonesty and lewdnesse that they use at home These persons certainly take Gods Name in vaine in an high degree and let them be sure The Lord will not hold them guiltlesse that take his Name in vaine Exod. 10.7 specially in so foule and odious a manner as this is To every such a one I may say as the Apostle doth in another case unto Ananias Acts 23.3 God shall smite thee thou whited wall that usest to cover thy rottennesse with this vernish How soone he will smite thee or in what manner or degree he will smite thee is knowne only to himselfe but certainly God shall smite thee thou painted wall that makest Religion a cloak for any lewdnesse whatsoever it be The sacrifice of the wicked is abomination saith the Holy Ghost Pro. 21.27 How much more when he bringeth it with a wicked minde The hearing of the word and receiving of the Sacrament and prayer that any lewd man useth is abominable unto God how much more the hearing and receiving and praying of these men that doe these things to this end that they may sin the more freely Now these two sorts that I have already named are so grosse and palpable hypocrites as many of you wil easily discerne your selves to be better then they The other three are closer hypocrites a great deale yet hypocrites too and odious unto God The third sort of those I told you of that had very good things in them and yet were no better then hypocrites were such as though they lived not in grosse sins yet the Religion and goodnesse they made profession of had no power in them to reforme their hearts and lives Of this sort were they I told you of out of Ezek. 33.30 32. 1. They came constantly to the Ministery of the word 2. Even to the Ministery of Ezekiel who did not use to preach Placentia unto them but was wont plainly and roundly to reprove their sinnes they shunned him not nor liked the worse of him for that 3. They tooke great delight to heare him his preaching was to them as a very lovely song of one that hath a pleasant voice and can play well on an instrument 4. They professed great love to his person 5. They used when they had heard him to talke
Apostle Galat. 2.20 The life that I now live As if hee had said The reformed religious and holy life that I now live since my conversion and calling I liue by the faith of the Sonne of God that faith I have in Christ who loved me and gave himselfe for me As if he had said This faith that assureth me of that speciall interest that I have in Christ of that speciall love that Christ hath borne to mee is the onely cause of whatsoever goodnesse is in me And for the second that nothing but faith will breed true goodnesse and grace in the heart we have as plaine a proofe Hebrewes 11.5 6. Enoch had this testimony given of him that he pleased God but without faith it is impossible to please God As if he should have said A man cannot please God in any thing that he doth till he have faith till he be justified by faith and reconciled unto God through Christ. Though the habit of faith and all sanctifying graces which the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.9 calleth the seed of God be by the Spirit of God infused into the heart of man altogether and at one time yet the act and exercise of faith is the first of all and that that setteth every other grace on worke As the earth though it be made soft by those showers that fall upon it in the winter-time and bring forth some blade of the seed that is cast into it yet is it not thereby made fruitfull unto man it never yeeldeth any good and perfect fruit till it have received the sweet heat of the Sun into the bowels of it in the spring time even so is it with the heart of man It may bee and is oft softened by the judgements of God and terrours of the Law God maketh my heart soft saith Iob 23.16 and the Almighty troubleth mee Even by the trouble of his mind and terrours that God disquieted him with his heart was softened And some beginnings also of reformation and goodnesse have beene thereby wrought in it such was that confession of sinne and goodly words that God oft wrung from Pharaoh by his judgements Exodus 9.27 I have sinned the Lord is righteous and I and my people are wicked and 10.16 Hee cryeth unto Moses to this effect Good Moses forgive me and pray to the Lord for me Such was that repentance and reformation of the wicked Israelites that the Prophet speaketh on Psal. 78.34 When he slew them then they sought him and they returned and enquired early after God And such is the repentance and goodly words that many a wretched man in his sicknesse is wont to utter thus farre forth the winter-showers and stormes of Gods judgements and terrours may work upon mans heart But till Christ Iesus the Sun of righteousnesse as the Prophet calleth him Mal. 4.2 like the comfortable and quickning heat of the Sunne in the spring doe shine upon a man and bee by faith received into his heart it can never bring forth any fruit that is good indeed and acceptable unto God And the true cause why some are fruitfull in grace and goodnesse and some other though they enjoy the same or greater meanes yet no grace will grow in their hearts nor come unto any perfection is this which the Apostle giveth 2 Thes. 3.2 All men have not faith But though the Lord let this visible Sunne shine upon all men indifferently upon the reprobate as well as upon the elect he maketh his Sunne saith our Saviour Matth. 5.45 to rise on the evill and on the good yet doth he not let the Sunne of righteousnesse to shine into every heart but to his elect and peculiar people onely The Lord God is a Sunne and shield saith David Psal. 84.11 but to whom To them that walke uprightly Vnto you that feare my name saith the Lord Mal. 4.2 shall the Sun of righteousnesse arise with healing in his wings Not that their walking uprightly and fearing of his name was the cause that moved God to be as the Sun unto them but because it was a marke and note of them whom God would vouchsafe this mercy unto Now if any man shall aske me how faith commeth to be the breeder and worker and increaser of all true goodnesse in a man I answer you two wayes First By receiving Christ into his heart by making Christ his by uniting him unto Christ as nearely and as truely as the members of the body are united unto the head and as the branch is unto the vine By faith we receive Christ and make him our owne as the Evangelist teacheth us Iohn 1.12 By faith hee dwelleth in our hearts as the Apostle speaketh Ephesians 3.17 And as it is not possible but that heart in which Christ dwelleth must needs be renewed and have saving grace bred in it He that abideth in me and I in him saith our Saviour Iohn 15.5 the same bringeth forth much fruit If any man bee in Christ saith the Apostle 2 Corinthians 5.17 hee is a new creature As the living members must needs receive sense and motion from the head and the scion sap from the slocke it is ingrafted into And this is that which the Apostle teacheth 1 Corinthians 6.17 He that is joyned to the Lord is one spirit As if he had said No man can by faith receive Christ and be united unto him but he must needs together with Christ receive the Spirit of Christ also So till we be thus united unto Christ it is not possible for us to have any true goodnesse in us As the branch cannot beare fruit of it selfe saith our Saviour Iohn 15.4 except it abide in the vine no more can ye except ye abide in me And 6.53 Verily verily I say unto you except ye eat the flesh of the Sonne of man and drinke his bloud ye have no life in you I know well that this union that faith maketh betweene Christ and the soule is mysticall and such as the reason of man is not able to comprehend And so the Apostle speaketh of it This is a great mystery saith he Ephesians 5.32 But yet you see this is clearely taught us in the holy Scripture and this every faithfull soule doth in some measure feele to be true in his owne experience So soone as ever thou dost truely believe in Christ and renouncing all other confidence dost wholly rest and put thine affiance in him thou hast received Christ and made him thine owne and so soone as thou hast received him thou hast also with him received into thine heart his holy Spirit the Spirit of grace and sanctification whereby thou art made a new man Hee that hath the Sonne saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 5.12 hath life that is the life of grace here which is the beginning and pledge of that life of glory which he shall be sure to have in heaven and he that hath not the Sonne hath not life Secondly The faithfull soule by exercising and making use of his faith
15. did me much evill the Lord reward him according to his works of whom he thou aware also for he hath greatly withstood our words And what was the cause of his falling thus fearfully That the Apostle hath told us he forsook a good conscience He gave liberty to himself to sinne against his conscience to live in some knowne sinne Corruption in manners will breed corruption in judgement A man that hath once knowne and professed the truth is seldome knowne to fall into Popery or any other heresie till he had first forsaken a good conscience and by living in knowne sinnes provoked God to give him over thus farre So among other judgements this is one whereby God threatneth to punish the disobedience of his people Deut. 28.36 Thou shalt serve other gods of wood and of stone thou shalt become a grosse and senslesse idolater And the Apostle speaking of them that in this last age should be drawne unto Popery 2 Thes. 2. he speakes of it Vers. 11. as of a fearefull judgement of God upon men for some sinnes they had beene guilty of For the cause saith he God shall send them strong delusiââs that they should believe a lie They shall be strongly deluded How By the learning or holinesse or miracles of their Priests No but by the most just hand and curse of God upon them God shall send them strong delusions that there shall be no errour in Popery so grosse no lie so palpable but they shall verily and undoubtedly believe it Marvell not then at their confidence For this cause saith the Apostle For what cause What is the sinne ãâã provokes God to plague men in this manner He nameth two one in Vers. 10 because they received not the love of the truth that they might be saved the second Vers. 12. because they tooke pleasure in unrighteousnesse To conclude then this second direction what hope can there be that many common Protestants though they be willing to heare and make profession of the truth should ever be able to continue constant in the truth in the time of tryall but that they will be apt to turne Papists blasphemers and persecutors of the truth when a time of tryall shall come seeing 1 they beare no love to the truth at all take no delight in it love every trifle and vanity better than it 2 they give liberty to themselves to live in knowne sinnes and take pleasure therein 3 they content themselves with a forme of godlinsse as the Apostle speaketh 2 Tim. 3.5 but deny and renounce the power of it and hate it mortally wheresoever they see it casting the most odious aspersious upon it Lecture CXLIX On Psalme 51.7 Nouem 1. 1631. IT followeth now that we proceed unto the third Direction and that is this He that would preserve himselfe from falling quite away from the truth and forsaking his religion must take heed of declining from or forsaking of the least truth he must not give himselfe liberty to shrink and fall from the least truth that God hath revealed unto him and wherein his conscience hath beene convinced that it is indeed a truth of God Two things there be whereby men do falsly warrant themselves to take this liberty and they be both of them certaine and undeniable truths First That there be many good and worthy men that see not nor make any reckoning of such truths as themselves have been convinced in And indeed a man may bee a right good man and indued with a great measure of saving grace and yet he cannot see nor be perswaded of some truths that God hath taught us in his holy Word but his judgement is erroneous and unsound in some points yea though he hath had great meanes to informe him in the truth yet he cannot see it And that therefore difference in judgement in some things which cannot be without errour on the one side should not alienate the hearts of brethren one from another as I shewed you in my last lecture but two out of Rom. 14 1-6 Secondly That on the other side there be many in whom no life nor power of godlinesse can be discerned that busie themselves altogether and glory in these points And indeed it is an ill signe in any and a shrewd note of an hypocrite to busie his braines about truths of lesâe moment with neglect of greater when a man shall seeke to be expert and cunning in those truths which concerne the ceremonies and discipline of the Church and be stiffe in the holding and maintaining of them and yet be ignorant and void of all desire to learne the doctrine of faith and repentance of mortification and newnesse of life the meaning of the ten commandements and articles of our faith of the Lords Prayer and doctrine of the Sacraments For such persons are doubtlesse under that wo that Christ denounceth Mat. 23.24 against them that straine at a gnat and swallow a camell But though these two things I say be so yet for a man to be wilfully ignorant of the truth of God in any thing wherein he is pleased to reveale his will unto us in his holy Word or to forsake it when he hath once beene convinced of it out of this conceit that it is but a small matter a trifle a man may be saved though he never know nor hold such a truth is a very dangerous sinne Observe I pray you the proofe of this in three points First Though some truths of God be comparatively greater than others as our Saviour saith Mat. 23.23 some matters of the Law and Word of God are weightier than others yet is not any one truth of God to be accounted small or of little or no moment even of those points of the law which he cals but gnats in comparison of others our Saviour saith Mat. 23.23 these ought ye to have done and not to leave the other undone even those small things ought not to be neglected ought not to be left undone I have written to them saith the Lord Hos. 8.12 the great things of my Law They are all great things that God hath written and revealed to us in his holy Word All the truths of God which the Apostles when the Spirit fell upon them in cloven tongues like fire did utter and teach are called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Acts 2 11. Magnalia Dei the great things of God Yea the least truth of God that he hath revealed in his Word is to be esteemed of greater moment and weight than heaven and earth and all the creatures contained in them It is easier for heaven and earth to passe saith our Saviour Luk. 16.17 than that one title of the law should faile It is therefore a great contempt done unto Gods Word to think so lightly of any thing he hath taught us in it as if it were not worth the knowing or not worth the holding and sticking to when we do know it When David hath professed his high esteeme of Gods Word
judgement or practise Give thy strength unto thy servant saith David Psal. 86.16 and 119.117 Hold thou me up and I shall be safe So Cornelius when his mind was much perplexed and troubled with the great difference of opinion and doctrine which he found among the teachers in his time took this course to settle himselfe in the truth hee gave himselfe much to fasting and prayer as you may read Acts 10.30 31. Yea see what confidence and boldnesse they have used in their prayers in this case You heard even now out of Cant. 1.7 how familiarly and boldly the Spouse of Christ finding her selfe to be in danger to be seduced expostulateth with him and teacheth us by her example that we may and should doe so in the like case O thou whom my soule loveth saith she why should I be as one that turneth aside by the flockes of thy companions As if shee had said Why shouldst thou suffer me to be mislead by any false teacher or seducer whatsoever The like familiar expostulation you shall find David using in this case Psalme 56.13 Thou hast delivered my soule from death wilt not thou deliver my feet from falling that I may walke before God in the light of the living As if hee should say Thou hast redeemed me and effectually called mee and justified and sanctified mee in some measure and wilt not thou keepe mee from falling from thy truth into any damnable errour And thus have I finished that which I have to say touching this second fruit and effect whereby a man may know himselfe to have the spirit of Christ that is Constancy in the true religion of Christ. Lecture CL. On Psalme 51.7 Novemb. 15. 1631. IT followeth now that wee proceed to the third principall effect and fruit whereby a man may know that he hath the spirit of Christ. The point then that we have now to handle is this Hee that hath indeed the spirit of Christ in him and is in the state of grace will take to heart the cause of God and of his holy religion nay he cannot choose but doe so I will give you both the explication and the proofe of the point together that is I will both shew you what it is to take to heart the cause of God and religion and also prove that he that hath the spirit of Christ in him cannot choose but doe it And this I will doe first generally and then more particularly And my generall proofes shall be an introduction unto the particulars In my generall proofes I will observe three degrees First then he that hath the spirit of Christ in him cannot choose but love the Lord unfeignedly yea love him above all other things even better then his owne selfe This is made the summe of the first Table of all the duty and worship we owe unto God Mar. 12.30 Thou shalt love the Lord thy God c. If any man come to me saith our Saviour Luk. 14.26 and âate not that is love not lesse then me as it is to be interpreted out of Mat. 10.37 his father and mother and wife and children and brethren and sisters yea and his owne life also hee cannot be my Disciple He cannot be in the state of grace he cannot have the spirit of Christ that doth not thus love the Lord. And on the other side he that can find in himselfe that he doth thus love the Lord though he have otherwise many defects in himselfe may be assured that he is in the state of grace that he hath the spirit of Christ in him If any man love God 1 Cor. 8.3 the same is knowne of him hee is approved and beloved of God Therefore when Christ would comfort Peter after his grievous fall he examineth him thrice and by his examining of him so provokes him to examine himselfe about this Ioh. 21.15 Simon sonne of Ionas lovest thou me As if he had said then all is well be of good comfort thou art in a happy state Secondly No man can thus love God but he must needs have the zeale of God in him he cannot but be zealous for God grieved and troubled in himselfe to see God dishonoured When David had said Psal. 119.158 I beheld the transgressours and was grieved because they kept not thy word He gives in the next words the reason of it verse 159. Consider how I love thy precepts Because he loved God and his Word he could not but grieve to see him dishonoured See an example of this in Eliah I have beene very zealous for the Lord of hoasts saith he 1 King 19.10 He was so troubled for the dishonour he saw done to God under the governement of Ahab and Iezabel that it made him weary of his life as you may see verse 4. See it also in David Psal. 69.9 His zeale had even eaten him up he saith and the reproaches of them that reproached thee are fallen upon me as an intollerable burden that I cannot beare See lastly an example of this in Hezekiah and his Nobles 2 King 19.1 4. We read that Hezekiah rent his cloathes and clad himselfe in sackcloth and so did his Princes too they were in great griefe and trouble of mind And what was the cause of it Not the extreame danger they were in of the sword of Sennacherib who had proclaimed warre against them and had already taken all the defensed cities of Iuda Chap. 18.13 and was so potent an enemy that he was able to besiege Ierusalem with an army of above an hundred fourescore and five thousand Chap. 19.35 No no the blasphemy that Rabshakeh had belched out against God and the reproach and dishonour he had cast upon him troubled them more then all the danger they were in In craving the Prophets prayer he mentioneth this more then the other This is a day of trouble and of rebuke and of blasphemy saith he ver 3. and ver 4. It may be the Lord thy God will heare all the words of Rabshakeh whom his master hath sent to reproach the living God And in his prayer unto God verse 16. he complaines most of this Heare the words of Sennacherib who hath sent him to reproach the living God Thirdly and lastly He that hath any true zeale of God in him will shew and expresse it towards his house and worship especially Thus did David shew his zeale for God The zeale of thy house saith hee Psalme 69.9 hath eaten mee up And so did Iehojada 2 Chron. 24.16 the cause of that great honour that was done him after his death is said to be this Because hee had done good in Israel towards God and towards his house hee had restored and established the pure worship of God in Iudah And so did Nehemiah expresse his zeale for God and tooke great comfort in expectation of reward from God for it Remember me saith he Neh. 13.14 ô my God concerning this thing and wipe not out my good deeds that I have done for the house of
my God and âor the offices thereof And indeed there is no way whereby we can expresse our love to God so well as by loving and delighting in and taking care for the house and pure worship of God Therefore in the reason of the second commandement as I told you the last day they that make conscience of that commandement that use and love that worship onely that he hath in his Word appointed are called such as love God Exodus 20.6 and they that are addicted to will-worship and care not for the true worship of God are called ver 5. haters of God Thus did David expresse his love to God Psal. 26.8 Lord I have loved the habitation of thy house and the place where thine honour dwelleth He that careth not for the house and worship of God whether it be maintained in purity or be corrupted whether it prosper or no certainely hath no love of God no zeale of Gods glory in his heart And this shall serve for my first sort of proofes which I told you should be more generall Now you shall see the point opened and confirmed unto you in foure particulars First He that hath the spirit of Christ will rejoyce to see religion prosper to see the purity and sincerity of Gods worship restored and set up See what Ioy there was in Ierusalem in the daies of David when the Arke of God was brought to Ierusalem 1 Chron. 15.28 And in the daies of Hezekiah when the Sacrament had beene celebrated according to the first institution of it which it had not beene of a long time before in such sort as it was written saith the Text 2 Chron. 30.5 and verse 26. from Salomons raigne to that time there had not beene such a Passeover kept it is said ver 25 26. All Gods people did marvellously rejoyce in it So when Nehemiah had reformed and purged the house and worship of God from sundry corruptions and restored it to the primitive purity and sincerity thereof It is said Neh 12.43 That Gods people did rejoyce for God had made them to rejoyce with great joy their wives also and their children rejoyced so that the joy of Ierusalem was heard even a farre off Nay he that hath the spirit of God in him will rejoyce to see any beginnings of reformation in places that were rude before to see religion get any entrance or footing any beginnings of a Church in such places It is said Ezra 3.11 that all Gods people shouted with a great shout when they praised the Lord because the foundation of the house of the Lord was laid On the other side he that hath the spirit of God in him cannot chuse but grieve to see or heare that the true religion and worship of God is banished from any place and that Idolatry and a false worship is set up in it Old Ely is noted by the Holy Ghost 1 Sam. 4.17 18. to have grieved much more deepely for the taking away of the Arke of God then either for Israels flying from before the Philistines or for the great slaughter that had beene made of Gods people or for the death of his two sonnes Hophâi and Phineas It came to passe saith the Text that when the messenger made mention of the Arke of God hee fell from of his seate backward and his necke brake and hee died And this is also noted to have beene the chiefe griefe of his daughter in law and maine cause of her death too verse 22. this would never out of her mouth in all the extreamity of her paine and anguish while breath was in her body the glory is departed from Israel for the Arke of God is taken away And this was that that troubled that zealous man of God Eliah and made him even weary of his life through griefe and discontentment 1 King 19.10 The children of Israel have forsaken thy covenant saith he they are fallen from thy holy religion they have throwne downe thine altars that is they have abolished and shewed contempt and hatred to thy true worship and why should I desire to live any longer in such a time Hee that hath any love or zeale of God in him cannot but grieve to see or heare that idolatry is set up in any place that it groweth and increaseth any where specially in any place where God was truly worshipped before We read of blessed Paul Acts 17.16 that when hee saw even the city of Athens where God had never beene truly worshipped wholly given unto idolatry his spirit was stirred in him he was incensed with zealous griefe and indignation to see it O how would it have troubled the good man to have seene or heard of such a thing in Corinth or Galatia or Ephesus that were true Churches of Christ where the Gospell had beene and still was faithfully and plentifully preached Nay hee that hath any true love or zeale of God in him cannot but grieve at the least Eclipse that religion suffers in any place though the substance of it doth still remaine yet if it have lost any thing of that luster of that purity sincerity and power that once it had even that is sufficient cause of griefe to every good man Wee read that when in the dayes of Zerubbabel the foundation of the second Temple was laid and Gods people that had seene no better did greatly rejoyce in it Ezra 3.12 Many of the Priests and Levites and chiefe of the fathers who were ancient men that had seene the first house wept with a loud voice even when the rest shouted for joy and the noise of their weeping was as great every whit as the noise of the others rejoycing And why did they so Surely it grieved their hearts to see how farre the house that God was now to have in Ierusalem was short in beauty and glory of that that God had had before in that place Secondly He that hath the spirit of Christ in him will joy in the frequency and fullnesse of the Church-assemblies When David to aggravate the misery of his present estate Ps. 42.4 speakes of the joy and comfort that he had formerly taken in going to the house of God he names this twice in that verse as a maine cause of that great joy he tooke in going to the house of God that there went such a multitude with him And this is noted for one cause of that great joy the people of God expressed at the celebration of that Passeover in Hezekiahs time 2 Chron. 30.26 that the number of the communicants was so great as it is said verse 13. There assembled to Ierusalem much people to keepe the Passeover a very great Congregation On the other side even this hath grieved Gods people to see the Church-assemblies neglected and unfrequented to see the Congregations much thinner then they had wont to be I wil gather them saith the Lord Zeph. 3.18 that are sorrowfull for the solemne assembly who are of thee to whom the reproach of it was
suffering and doctrine The fourth and last objection is this that though preaching hath beene in time past necessary and of good use yet it may be well spared now for we see it doth little or no good now a dayes looke into such places where it is most used and see how few are bettered by it To which I answer first that this is too true indeed and in this two fearefull evidences of Gods wrath are to be observed both mentioned in that speech of our Saviour Matth. 18.7 Woe unto the world because of offences for it must needs bee that offences come but woe to the man by whom the offence commeth First Woe to the world because of offences It is a fearefull signe of Gods wrath upon thee and such as thou art that thou hast such stumbling blocks laid before thee to worke thy ruine and sinke thee deepe in hell that thou hadst such occasions given thee to mislike Religion and this ordinance of God Secondly Woe be to the man by whom the offence commeth woe be to you all that by your ignorance profanenesse drunkennesse filthines backsliding cause this ordinance of God to be derided and hated The name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 2.24 Certainly you will one day wish that you had lived rather among the Indians and Canibals then in such a place where you have so long enjoyed such a ministery and so much dishonoured it But then secondly I answer that the preaching of the word is not blessed be God altogether without fruit at this day in any place that doth enjoy it It doth good daily the Church is increased by it God addeth to the Church daily such as shall be saved as it was said in those first times Act. 2.47 though not so many nor so eminent persons as he did then Yet even those few young folke and meane persons that are woone to God daily by the preaching of the word will rise up in judgment against thee one day and confound thee so as thou shalt have nothing to say for thy selfe that they who have lesse helpe by nature then thou have profited so much and beene drawne on forward by it and thou profitest not but growest more backward and backward every day For so saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 1.27 God hath chosen the weake things of this world to conâound the things that are mighty So that to conclude my answer to this last objection I will say to these men as the Apostle doth in a case not much differing from this Rom. 11.7 What then Israel hath not obtained that that hee seeketh for the most of our hearers obtaine not that good by our preaching which they seeme to seeke for but the election hath obtained it and the rest were hardned The elect of God are made the better and the rest the worse by it and God will be glorified in them both FINIS An Alphabeticall Index of the principall matters contained in this Booke A. Affections THe necessây of good affections 489 Affliction In all distresses ãâã to God by prayer and seeke comfort that way 59 In all afflictions we must cleare and acquit God of all rigour and injustice 245 Every child of God must looke for affliction 253 God hath a speciall hand in all afflictions 256 God afflicts his people in love 257 c. Think of affliction ãâ¦ã 260 Willing bearing of affliction is a means to mortifiâ corruption 322 We may in two respects judge of mens sinnes ly their afflâction 559 We may therein offend two wayes Ibid 560 Though the afflictions men indure be in their owne nature punishments yet are they not so to all men 664 665 Afflictions inflicted upon the godly for sinne are not properly punishments but chastisements 665 In extreame affliction our case will be wofull without Christ. 684 Six remarkable things concerning affliction Ibid. 685 He that hath Christ may be safe and comfortable in any affliction 686 Almsdeeds Motives to them 116 117 c. How to be performed Ibid. How faulty men are this way 119 c. Anabaptists Confutation of their errours touching infants 281 Application Hearers must apply the Word to themselves 39 Ministers must apply the Word particularly to the people 44. c Every man must labour to have Christs blood sprinkled upon his heart and applyed to him 614 c. Assurance Labour to get assurance that Christs blood was shed for us 617 618 Many deceive themselves in this and the danger of this deceit 620 Signes of false assurance 628 629 Signes of true assurance 621 c. Every Christian hath the Word to assure him in particular that he is in the state of grace 623 Means to get true assurance 632 c. Attention We must diligently attend to what we heare 36 37 Beneficence Gods children are ready and carefull to do good and to be usefull to others 121 125 Birth No cause to be proud of parentage or birth 28â Blessinge of God The godly have beene often confirmed in assurance of Gods love by the experience of Gods favour to them in temporall blessings 645 689 True believers may take great comfort even in these outward blessings 688 Such things as are blessings in themselves are not so to wicked men 686 They have no spirituall title to them 687 To them they are fruits of Gods common love not of his speciall Ibid. Catechising A speciall meanes to breed sound knowledge 789 Censoriousnesse Men are apt to thinke them greatest sinners whom they see most afflicted 557 The folly and wickednesse of it 560 561 Charity The knowledge of Gods love in pardoning us should provoke us to forgive those that have wronged us 111 Signes whether we have indeed forgiven such as have wronged us 114 115 Charity is a speciall fruit of the Spirit 747 748 Signes of it 748 c. Towards all men 748 752 Towards our enemies 752 753 To them that feare God 754 755 We love no man unlesse we love his soule and unfeignedly desire his salvation 803 804 Children To honour and reverence their parents 284 Parents should do their uttermost to breed grace in their children 287 Children owe honour and subjection to their parents be they never so poore 291 Correction necessary for children 293 Christ. The riches of Gods grace appeares to his people in Christ in five regards 103 104 No mercy to be hoped for from God but in and through Christ. 596 Though salvation were not free to Christ but he paid deaââ for it yet is it to us free 600 601 Every one should labour to know that Christ is his 607 Motives to that 608 609 Signes that Christ is ours 610 611 Meanes to get this assurance 611 613 Esteeme of Christ above all and labour to be found in him 683 c. All men shall not have benefit by Christ but few in comparison 744 c. The reason of that 745 Church We should be
may fall fearefully into odious sinnes 8 Why the Lord suffers his people to fall 9 10 The best have therefore great cause to feare 10 11 Means to keep us from falling 11 Take heed of declining in the least matters 795 When they are fallen they cannot rise up again of themselves 13 Comfort against tentations of falling away 352 357 Differences between the falls of the elect and others 355 556 Their sinne is great that rejoyce to heare and speak of them 552 And theirs that embolden themselves to sin by them 554 557 Why the falls of the godly are recorded in the Word 555 Family True converts will have a care to reforme their families 288 630 Such as have children and families are charged with the soules of them 289 481 Must answer for their open proâanenesse and contempt of religion 711 Fast. Humiliation necessary in every fast and for what causes we should be humbled 311 313 Feeling A man may be in the state of grace and highly in Gods favour though be feele is not nor have the comfort of it 140 141 Feare of God That may be well done that is done cut of feare of Gods judgements 387 But it must be such a feare as is mixed with love 388 A man may be subject to slavish feares and yet truly love God 392 Reasons of it 393 394 We must strive against these feares 395 6 Means to overcome them 396 734 735 He that is in the state of grace must be affraid to sin 569 570 Must feare every degree of sin must continue in this feare Ibid Faith the root of it 741 Freedome of will How dead we are by nature 305 517 518 Wicked men have no true desire nor wiâl tâ have grace and to be saved 454 455 Wicked men may forbeare many sinnes and doe much more good than they do 457 He that doth what lieth in him is nearer to salvation than another naturall man 458 The naturall man is able to ââve to men and to himselfe but not to God 518 G. God HIs omnipresence and omniscience 221 222 His holinesse 222 His Maiesty 223 His goodnesse and bounty 224 Gods love Wicked men are perswaded God loveth them and hee doth indeed with a common love 398 Faith assures us of Gods speciall love 400 Rest not in common favours but get assurance of Gods speciall love 401 402 687 688 Motives to seeke for assurance of Gods speciall love 402 406 Meanes to get it 406 c Grace We are bound to give God thanks for his restraining grace in others 337. In our selves 339 Saving grace is of a permanent and durable nature 428 Gospell The preaching of the Gospell is the outward instrument whereby the Spirit workes sanctification 732 H. Hearers TO love and reverence Gods Ministers 22 167 What Ministry they should most prize 22 23 Yet must they esteeme reverently of the meanest faithfull Minister 23 Reprooâe of hearers that love not their Ministers person 24 That discourage their Ministers 480 That regard not his Ministry 24 169 The danger of such as neglect to heare 26 That heare without profit 27 528 Many complaine without cause they cannot profit by the Word 528 What the true causes are men profit not by the Word 529 What they must do that have long enjoyed the Ministry of the Word and cannot profit by it 530 Hearers must examine what they heare 790 How wee may heare with profit 30 c. 742 1. What we must do before 30 35 792 2. What in hearing 35 39 3. What after 39 44 Resort to Ministers for resolution 43 Heart Grosse sinnes harden the heart 14 15 16 Hardnesse of heart a âearefull judgement 16 Meanes to deliver and preserve us from it 16 17 735 Make conscience of the first stirâings of thy corruption there 317 When God hath a mans heart it is a signe of uprightnesse 438 c. 463 Signes that the purpose and desire of the heart is right 465 Honour Whom God accounts truly honourable 286 Hope A sound hope that when wee shall die wee shall goe to heaven a speciall meanes of patience 270 Signes of a true hope 271 Humiliation The knowledge of our naturall corruption is of great force to humble us 308 We have cause to be humbled when wee have performed our best duties 309 When we go before God in prayer Ibid. Specially at fasts 311 And at the Sacrament 574 Seeking assurance of Gods favour with an humbled soule is a speciall meanes to obtaine it 408 647 Humiliation for sinne a speciall meanes to obtaine sanctified knowledge 498 He that is in the state of grace âath more cause to be humbled for his grosse sinnes than any other man 573 Foure benefits of âound humiliation 574 The humbled soule most capable of mercy 647 648 None fit to receive Christ but the humble and such as find themselves utterly void of all grace 691 Hypocrisie The best are apt to suspect themselves to be hypocrites 460 Comfort for such 461 Many things in an hypocrite better than in any meere naturall man 697 An hypocrite may go farre 698 c. The good things in them not to be misliked and scorned 699 In some respects the hypocrite is worse and in worse case than the open profane person 719 Signes of an hypocrite 720 c I. Idlenesse A Great sinne for any man to live idly and un-profitably 125 Idolatry It is a good thing and pleasing to God to hate Idolatry 712 714 Ignorance Is a sinne that much provokes God 494 It is a signe one is under Sathans power 496 Such a one easily seduced Ibid. Such an one is full of doubts and feares 497 Infants Every Infant so soone as it is borne or conceived is guilty of sin in the sight of God and deserveth to be damned 277 In what respects called Innocents Ibid. And said to be holy 278 How severe God hath beene in his judgements towards some Infants 279 280 The originall corruption of Infants consists in three things Ibid Observe Gods judgements on them 281 The sin that is in Infants is derived to them from their parents 282 Infidelity The hainousnesse of that sin 146 147 Notwithstanding Infidelity discerned and bewailed a man may trust in Gods mercy 648 682 Infirmities Foure notes to discerne a sin of infirmity from a reigning sin 709 Ioy. The humble-hearted man hath great cause of Ioy. 138 Gods children have cause to be comfortable and to serve God with alacrity 364 365 He that truly believeth he is justified by Christ must needs rejoyce in him 675 c. Their great sin that do not 680 Iudgements of God The Lord sheweth his severity more in this life against the sinnes of his owne people than of the wicked 1. He afflicts all them 2. Begins with them 542 543. 3. He usually makes them examples 544. 4. His judgements are wont to be heavier and sharper on them 545 This be doth to keep them from sin and perdition 546 He getteth himselfe glory from
God had not commanded were suddenly consumed with fire from heaven Levit. 10.1 2. The other is in Vzzah who because in a right good intent hee put forth his hand to stay the arke from falling which hee had no calling nor warrant from Gods Word to do the anger of the Lord was kindled against him and strucke him dead suddenly 2 Sam 6.6.7 And thus have we seene what is the rule and patterne of all true righteousnesse and that nothing can be a good worke that is not done by the direction of Gods Word which is the first generall poiât I propounded in handling the first property of true goodnesse Let us proceed now to the second of them That the cleaving unto the word and following the direction of it in all that we doe is a good note of an upright heart To make Gods Word the onely guide of our life to make conscience of nothing as in it selfe sinfull or holy but onely of that which God hath commanded or forbidden in his Word is a singular note of an upright heart See the proofe of this first in the description the Holy Ghost maketh of the man that hath an upright heart Psal. 119.1 Blessed are the undefiled or the perfect and sincere in the way Yea but how shall we know who are such Who walke in the law of the Lord saith hee As if hee should have said that is the note to know them by So verse 7. I will praise thee with uprightnesse of heart when I shall have learned thy righteous judgements And Psal. 112.1 Blessed is the man that feareth the Lord. Yea but how shall we know him That delighteth greatly in his commandements That is the way to know who truly feareth God Secondly See the proofe of this in foure notable examples 1. Iob was an upright hearted man Iob 1.1 Yea himselfe was very confident of the uprightnesse of his heart as you may see Iob 23.10 He knoweth the way that I take when he hath tried me I shall come forth like gold And what made him so confident of this That he telleth you in the next words verse 11 12. My foot hath held his steps his way have I kept and not declined neither have I gone backe from the commandement of his lips I have esteemed the words of his mouth more then my necessary food 2. Of David likewise God himselfe giveth testimony 1 King 9.4 that he had walked before him in integrity and uprightnesse of heart But how did that appeare That he telleth you in the next words by doing according to all that I have commanded 3. Of Iehoshaphat God giveth testimony 2 Chron. 19.3 that he prepared his heart to seeke God he had an upright heart How did it appeare Surely when he shewed most frailty in taking part first with Ahab then with his sonne Ioram yet even then the uprightnesse of his heart appeared in his dependance upon the direction of Gods Word and the high account he made of it 1 King 22.5 Enquire I pray thee at the word of the Lord saith he to Ahab And verse 7. Is there not here a Prophet of the Lord besides that we may enquire of him And the same you shall see noted of him also when he went with Ioram 2 King 3.11 Is there not here a Prophet of the Lord that we may enquire of the Lord by him And when he heard that Elisha was there The word of the Lord is with him saith he ver 12. so he and by his meanes the other two Kings likewise sent not for the Prophet though that they might well have done but went downe to him The fourth and last example is Iosiah of whose goodnesse the Holy Ghost makes honourable mention even after his death 2 Chron. 35.26 Now the rest of the acts of Iosiah and his goodnesse As if hee should say There was goodnesse indeed and truth of grace in him But how is that proved According to all that is written in the Law of the Lord saith the Text As if he had said His goodnesse appeared in making Gods written Word the onely rule of his life Now let us make some application of all this that wee have heard touching this first property of true goodnesse and righteousnesse and that 1 by way of exhortation 2 by way of tryall and examination of our owne hearts For the first If this be so that the written Word of God is the onely rule of true righteousnesse if it be so perfect a rule and patterne as we have heard if the following of the direction of it in all things be so sure a note of an upright heart then what a necessity is there laid upon every one of us that desire to please God to exercise our selves with all diligence in the reading and hearing and meditating of it What marvell is it though not onely Kings and Magistrates Deut. 17.18.19 Iosh. 1.8 be commanded daily to read and meditate in it but that the Holy Ghost describeth the blessed and good man Psal. 1.2 by this that his delight is in the law of the Lord and in it he doth meditate day and night O with what certainty and security and comfort might we walke in all our wayes if we had that knowledge in the Word and were so well acquainted with it as in these daies wherein we live and under such meanes as we enjoy we might be Secondly Let us all examine the uprightnesse of our hearts by this note 1. Certainly if we make no reckoning of the Word delight not in it desire not the knowledge of it but have other rules to guide our lives and consciences by beside the Word how much devotion so ever seemeth to be in us how good so ever our lives are there is no truth nor uprightnesse in our hearts If either we make the commandements and customes of men or our own heart and good meaning the rule of our spirituall life or if we make conscience of and be religiously strict in the observation of such things as God in his Word hath given us no direction for we are no better then hypocrites See how bitter our Saviour is against the Pharisees for the great conscience they made themselves and for the great zeale they shewed in pressing others to the observation of their purifyings as a point of holinesse which they had no other warrant for but the tradition of their elders and the commandements of men Mar. 7.6 and so forward For this he calleth them hypocrites and saith they did worship God in vaine And the Apostle likewise against such as did forbid marriage and the eating of meates that Gods Word did allow 1 Tim. 4.1 3. he saith this was a doctrine of divels that they that taught it taught lies through hypocrisie and had their consciences seared with a hot iron Marke well I say the vehemency and bitternesse of them both against these men and you will see cause to wonder at it For admit this was an errour
and blind devotion in both these yet what great hurt was ther in them Had they not a shew of holinesse and mortification Surely if you weigh the matter well for as much as you may bee sure that neither Christ nor the Apostle could be thus vehement without just cause you will find that to be strict and precise in the observation of any thing as a part of Gods worship that God in his Word hath given us no direction for though it seeme to tend never so much unto holinesse and mortification is a most heinous sinne For 1 it is grosse Idolatry and high-Treason against God to give to our selves or to any creature this divine authority as to make him a law-giver to our conscience For this is the Lords royall prerogative in which he will endure no partner There is one law-giver who is able to save and to destroy saith the Apostle Iam. 4.12 I am the Lord saith he Esa 42.8 that is my name and I will not give my glory to another 2 This will quite steale and turne away the heart from God and his Word and breed a light account of the Word of the commandements and ordinances of God This is one reason our Saviour giveth for his vehemency against the Pharisaicall purifyings Mat. 15.6 Ye have made the commandement of God of none effect by your traditions And Mar. 7.9 Full well ye reject the commandement of God that ye may keepe your owne tradition Ahaz we know 1 brought his altar into Gods house and offered on it 2 King 16.12 13. 2 He set it cheeke by jowle as we say by the Lords owne altar verse 14. 3 He brought it in further and placed it above Gods altar verse 14. 4 He used it onely in the ordinary offerings and sacrifices with neglect of Gods altar verse 15. The more zealous any are for the religious observation of such things as God never commanded the lesse conscience we shall find they make of any commandement of God the lesse account they make of Gods Word When Ephraim had multiplied altars in a will worship being more abundant in sacrifices then God required Hos. 8.11 12. the great things of Gods written law were counted by him as a strange thing not belonging unto him Yea this will-worship will breed in the heart a hatred of God and his ordinances which is the cause why the Lord calleth the transgressours of the second commandement such as hate him Exod. â0 5 And the Apostle saith Tit. 1.14 that the giving heed to the commandements of men in this case will turne men from the truth This experience hath proved most true not only in the Papists but in too many other fondly superstitious 2 Can any of you find in your selves a high and reverend esteeme of Gods Word doe you love it and delight in it do you depend upon it onely for direction in all your waies despising and rejecting all other rules besides it Canst thou say with David Psal. 119 113. I hate vaine inventions but thy law doe I love Certainely how ever thou maist be slouted and hated for this in the world this will one day even when thou shalt have most need of it yeeld a comfortable testimony to thee that thy heart is upright with God Remember as thou hast now heard what comfort Iob found in this Iob 33 10-12 Remember how oft David calleth him a blessed man that can doe thus Ps. 1. â 112 1.128.1 Remember that our blessed Saviour accounteth such Luke 8.21 in respect of his deare and tender affection and respect unto them as his brethren and sisters and mother And that for this cause he professeth of Mary Luke 10.42 that she had chosen the good part which should not bee taken away from her Lecture LXXVIII On Psalme 51.6 Ianuary 22. 1627. IT followeth now that wee proceed unto the second property that is necessarily required in true goodnesse and righteousnesse it must have a good root We must therefore know that nothing that we can do is truly good and pleasing unto God unlesse the inward principle the root that produceth it and moveth us to doe it be good We read of holy Iob. 9 28. that he comforteth himselfe against the censures of his friends that judged him to be an hypocrite by this that the root of the matter was found in him he knew he had in him the root of true righteousnesse and goodnesse and therefore he was no hypocrite therefore his heart was upright And on the other side in the parable of the sower our Saviour giveth this for the reason why the hearer that is resembled to the stony ground fell quite away and so shewed himselfe to bee an hypocrite and that his heart was never upright Matth. 13.21 because hee had no root in himselfe Now if you aske me what is this root of true righteousnesse and goodnesse that a man must have in himselfe or els his heart cannot be upright I answer it is that which the Apostle speaketh of Gal. 5.6 In Christ neither circumcision availeth any thing nor uncircumcision but faith that worketh by love Faith that worketh by love is that root from whence all true goodnesse and righteousnesse doth spring Here are you see two graces grow together in this root faith and love 1. Nothing that we doe is truly good and pleasing unto God neither will the doing of it argue the uprightnesse of our hearts unlesse we doe it out of love to God 2. The love that wee beare to God is not sound nor such as will argue the uprightnesse of our hearts unlesse it proceed from faith that assureth us of Gods speciall love to us in Christ. For the first The love of God is the root of all true obedience and that heart that truly loveth God is certainely an upright and true heart Two branches you see there are of this point which I will severally and distinctly consider of 1. The love of God is the root of all true obedience 2. The heart that truly loveth God is an upright heart First Nothing that we do is good in Gods sight unlesse we do it out of love unto him This is the root of all true obedience God hath chosen us saith the Apostle Ephes. 1.4 in Christ before the foundation of the world that we should be holy and without blame before him in love When our Saviour giveth the summe of all the foure commandements of the first table he giveth it us in these termes Matth. 22.37 Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy soule and with all thy soule and with all thy minde Then onely wee pray well and and heare well and preach well and receive the Sacrament well and keepe the Sabbath well yea then onely we put our trust in him aright and serve him aright when we doe all this out of love to the Lord our God So for the duties of the second table then onely we performe the duties of righteousnesse and love
things have I spokân unto you saith our Saviour Ioh. 15.11 that my joy might remaine in you and that your joy maybeful These things write we unto you saith the Apostle 1 Iob. 1.4 that your joy maybefull The spirit of God you see did indite and write the holy Scripture to this end principally to comfort his people to work in their hearts sound joy and comfort And consequently to work in them assurance of his favour For how can a man have any sound joy or comfort in him without that Therfore also it is expressely said that the Scripture was written to work this assurance in us So after the wisedome of God had spoken other things in the commendation of the Word Pro. 22. he addeth ver 19 20. That thy trust may be in the Lord I have made knowne unto thee this day even unto thee Have not I written unto thee excellent things in counsels and knowledge The excellent things that are written and made knowne to us in the Word are written and made knowne to us to this end principally that we might learne to put our trust and affiance in him and grow confident of his favour These things have I written unto you saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 5.13 that beleeve in the name of the Son of God that ye may know ye have eternall life And if it were intended writteÌ for that purpose by the spirit of God certainly in it and by it this comfortable assurance may be found by Gods people if the fault be not in themselves So is this said to be the maine end for which God ordained the preaching and ministery of his Word even to work in Gods people the assurance of Gods favour Thou child shalt be called the Prophet of the highest saith Zachary of his son Iohn Luk. 1.76 77 to give knowledge of salvation unto his people by the remission of their sins So when God had promised Esa. 57.18 that he would restore comfort to Iacob and to his mourners that is to his people that had lost the comfortable assurance of his favour he telleth them in the next words ver 19 by what meanes hee would doe it even by the ministery and preaching of his Word I create the fruit of the lips peace peace to him that is far off and to him that is neere saith the Lord and I will heale him God hath promised you see to worke by the ministery of the Word uttered and applied by the lively voice of his servants which is therefore called the fruit of the lips peace peace that is abundance of peace and comfort in the hearts of his people and to heale all that anguish of heart which the doubting of his favour did worke in them before The second thing which I told you may give a Christian hope to find comfort and assurance of Gods favour by a diligent and conscionable attendance upon this Ordinance is this That the Lord hath promised that his holy Spirit shall accompany his Word in the hearts of his people When they read his Word the Spirit of God that inspired and indited it shall open and apply it unto them when his servants do teach them in the ministry thereof the Lord himselfe will by his Spirit teach and perswade them likewise This promise of God you shall find set downe Esa. 59.21 This is my covenant with them with my people and Church saith he my spirit that is upon thee and my words which I have put in thy mouth shall not depart out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy seed nor out of the mouth of thy seeds seed saith the Lord from henceforth and for ever Observe three things in this promise 1. That the Lord promiseth and to add strength to the promise it is said this is his covenant with his people and in this one Verse it is twice repeated that the Lord said this that his Word shall never depart from his Church his Church shall be the pillar and ground of truth as the Apostle calleth it 1 Tim. 3.15 Every fundamentall truth the knowledge whereof is necessary unto salvation shall abide in it for ever The true Church shall never in any age of the world be without it 2. That this word shall bee ever in the mouth of Gods people the Church shall never utterly want the Ministery of the Word it shall never want preachers and publishers of the Word 3. That the Spirit of God in the true Church shall ever goe with the Word yea with the Ministery of the Word it shall bee in the mouth of Gods servants and Ministers according to that which our Saviour promiseth to his Apostles and successours Matthew 28.20 Lââ I am with you alwayes even unto the end of the world So that the humbled Christian that would faine bee assured of Gods favour in Christ and goeth to this Ordinance of God to that end that he may bee so may confidently expect to bee taught of God in it and that the Spirit the Comforter will by it sprinkle the bloud of Christ upon his heart and give him a comfortable assurance that it was shed for him according to that which the Spirit speaketh to the Church Esa. 54.13 All thy children shall be taught of the Lord and great shall bee the peace of thy children Yea the Lord hath further promised that whatsoever any of his Ministers shall speake to his people for their comfort by warrant of his Word hee will ratifie it in heaven and make it good to their soules He confirmeth the word of his servants saith the Prophet Esa. 44.26 and performeth the counsell of his messengers Verily verily I say unto you saith our Saviour Matthew 18.18 Whatsoever yee shall loose upon earth shall bee loosed in heaven Whosoever you shall assure by the warrant of my Word that their sinnes are forgiven that they are in the state of grace I will from heaven assure their hearts of it by my holy Spirit Now to make some application of this I know well the experience of these times maketh much against this The Word read and preached both is unto most men a matter of meere ceremony and formality of no more force and virtue than the ceremonies of Moses were after they were antiquated which the Apostle calleth Galat. 4.9 Weake and beggarly rudiments They cannot find that the Spirit doth accompany the Word in their reading or hearing of it but it is unto them as a dead letter they feele no life or power in it at all Yea many a good soule is apt to object I have been a constant reader and hearer of the Word a long time but can get no comfort no assurance by it To both these I answer that this fault and defect must be imputed not unto the Word but unto our owne sinnes God hath promised that his Spirit shall accompany his Word in the hearts of his people and the cause why we find them not go together is this that our